WO2004111023A1 - Thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative - Google Patents

Thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative Download PDF

Info

Publication number
WO2004111023A1
WO2004111023A1 PCT/JP2004/008374 JP2004008374W WO2004111023A1 WO 2004111023 A1 WO2004111023 A1 WO 2004111023A1 JP 2004008374 W JP2004008374 W JP 2004008374W WO 2004111023 A1 WO2004111023 A1 WO 2004111023A1
Authority
WO
WIPO (PCT)
Prior art keywords
substituted
unsubstituted
lower alkyl
unsubstituted lower
acceptable salt
Prior art date
Application number
PCT/JP2004/008374
Other languages
French (fr)
Japanese (ja)
Inventor
Chikara Murakata
Yoji Ino
Kazuhiko Kato
Junichiro Yamamoto
Ryuichiro Nakai
Masahiro Hoshikawa
Koji Suzuki
Original Assignee
Kyowa Hakko Kogyo Co., Ltd.
Fuji Photo Film Co., Ltd.
Priority date (The priority date is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the date listed.)
Filing date
Publication date
Application filed by Kyowa Hakko Kogyo Co., Ltd., Fuji Photo Film Co., Ltd. filed Critical Kyowa Hakko Kogyo Co., Ltd.
Priority to JP2005506964A priority Critical patent/JPWO2004111023A1/en
Publication of WO2004111023A1 publication Critical patent/WO2004111023A1/en

Links

Classifications

    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07DHETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07D285/00Heterocyclic compounds containing rings having nitrogen and sulfur atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, not provided for by groups C07D275/00 - C07D283/00
    • C07D285/01Five-membered rings
    • C07D285/02Thiadiazoles; Hydrogenated thiadiazoles
    • C07D285/04Thiadiazoles; Hydrogenated thiadiazoles not condensed with other rings
    • C07D285/121,3,4-Thiadiazoles; Hydrogenated 1,3,4-thiadiazoles
    • AHUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61PSPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
    • A61P35/00Antineoplastic agents
    • AHUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A61MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
    • A61PSPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
    • A61P43/00Drugs for specific purposes, not provided for in groups A61P1/00-A61P41/00

Definitions

  • the present invention relates to a thiadiazoline-l-oxide derivative or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, which is useful for treating a tumor.
  • Drugs such as bin-drugs, aldo-droids, and taxanes, which are clinically important anticancer drugs, bind to microtubules and have the effect of inhibiting the function of spindles that use microtubules as structural units.
  • Spindle function is essential for centrosome localization and accurate chromosome segregation during cell division (cell cycle M phase), and inhibition of its function impairs normal cell division and causes cell death in cancer cells.
  • Biochemicals, biophysical, research communications which are known to induce (Biochems. Biophys. Res.
  • microtubules are involved not only as constituent molecules of the M-phase spindle, but also in the maintenance of cell morphology, intracellular substance transport, and axonal transport of nerve fibers
  • anticancer drugs acting on microtubules act on cancer cells It also has side effects on normal cells as well. For example, as a side effect characteristic of microtubule agonists, peripheral neuropathy due to inhibition of axonal transport of nerve fibers has become a clinical problem. Therefore, drugs that act on molecules other than microtubules, which are important for the control of spindle function in the M phase of the cell cycle, and that inhibit spindle function in the same way as existing microtubule-acting anticancer drugs are the microtubules found in existing anticancer drugs. It is expected to be a new anticancer agent that avoids the above-mentioned side effects derived from its action.
  • M-phase kinesin is a protein involved in M-phase spindle control and plays an essential role in M-phase progression of the cell cycle. These proteins have the function of moving proteins along microtubules by utilizing the energy generated by ATP hydrolysis. A group of functional proteins called "molecular motors". In the M phase, it is deeply involved in the elongation and maintenance of the spindle and the formation of a structure called the spindle pole, and also controls the progress of correct cell division through the movement of chromosomes along spindle microtubules.
  • Eg5 M-phase kinesin easy five is one of the M-phase kinesins that forms an evolutionarily conserved subfamily.
  • Eg5 is a homotetrameric dipolar molecule that bridges two identically oriented microtubules and moves them toward the + (plus) end, between two antiparallel microtubules. It is known that by causing a sliding at a distance, one (minus) ends of microtubules are separated from each other, thereby separating the spindle poles and participating in the formation of a bipolar spindle structure.
  • the function of Eg5 has been elucidated from antibody transfection experiments and analysis of human cells using specific inhibitors [Cell (Ce 11), Vol. 83, p. 1159 (1995 ); Job ⁇ Cell ⁇ Biology
  • the gene is G enB an k a c c e s s io n numb er: X85137, NM004523,
  • Eg5 Eg5 in normal human tissues is limited to the testis and thymus, etc.Furthermore, analysis of the tissues of cancer patients shows that human Eg5 is It has been reported to show high expression [Proceedings.of the.Nashonanore 'Academy. Op.'Sciences.'ob'U.S.A. (Proc. Natl. Ac ad. Sci. USA ), Vol. 99, p. 4465 (2002), US 6414121 B 1].
  • M-phase kinesin E g5 is important as a target molecule for novel M-phase agonists, and its inhibitors are promising as therapeutic agents for diseases such as cancer caused by abnormal cell growth control. Conceivable.
  • Monasterol is a compound that exhibits human Eg5 enzyme inhibitory activity.
  • thiadiazoline derivatives those having a transcription factor stat 6 (STAT6) activation inhibitory activity and an integrin antagonistic action are known (JP-A-2000-229959, WO 01/56994).
  • STAT6 transcription factor stat 6
  • integrin antagonistic action those having antibacterial activity, ACE inhibitory activity, etc. are also known (W093Z22311, Journal of Banda Delish Chemical Society (J. Bangladesh).
  • malignant tumors breast, stomach, ovarian, colon, lung, brain, larynx, blood system cancers, urinary reproduction including bladder and prostate cancers
  • Thiadiazolin-l-oxide derivative or its pharmacologically acceptable which is useful for the treatment of vascular, renal, skin, liver, knee, uterine cancer, etc., restenosis, cardiac hypertrophy, immunological disease, etc.
  • the present invention relates to the following (1) to (28).
  • An unsubstituted heterocyclic group one COR 2Q (where R 2 ° represents a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, a substituted or unsubstituted Substituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy, substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy, amino, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylamino, substituted or Unsubstituted di-lower alkylamino or substituted or unsubstituted arylamino ) Or in one SO 2 R 21 (wherein, R 21 represents a a) synonymous with said R 9] or
  • R 15A, R 15B, 1 15 Jioyobi 1 1513 may be different or the same over, bonded to the adjacent two carbon atoms
  • R 6A wherein, W a and R 6 a is Each has the same meaning as W and R 6 described above).
  • R 1 is hydrogen
  • R 2 and R 3 are acetyl
  • R 4 is not hydrogen or methyl> a thiadiazoline-111-oxide derivative represented by the formula or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
  • R 4 is substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl or substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl
  • R 5 is substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted heteroalkyl A ring group or a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, or R 4 and R 5
  • R 4 and R 5 are linked together to represent one (CH 2 ) ml -Q- (CH 2 ) m2 — (wherein m 1, m 2 and Q are as defined above)
  • m 1, m 2 and Q are as defined above
  • R 6 is substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, or substituted or unsubstituted cyclo-alkyl (13) thiadiazoline one 1- Okishido according A derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
  • R 1 and R 2 form a connexion substituted or unsubstituted multiple ring groups together with the adjacent nitrogen atom (1) thiadiazoline one 1-O key according to any one of the - (10) Sid derivatives or pharmacologically acceptable salts thereof.
  • W A is Chiajia gelsolin one 1- Okishido derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of an oxygen atom (18) to (20).
  • a medicament comprising, as an active ingredient, the thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21).
  • An M-phase kinesin Eg5 inhibitor comprising, as an active ingredient, the thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21).
  • An antitumor agent comprising, as an active ingredient, the thiadiazolin-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21).
  • a method for inhibiting M-phase kinesin Eg5, which comprises administering an effective amount of the thiadiazolin-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21). .
  • a method for treating a malignant tumor which comprises administering an effective amount of the thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21).
  • the lower alkyl moiety of lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, lower alkylamino or lower alkylamino is, for example, straight-chain or branched alkyl having 1 to 10 carbon atoms, specifically methyl, ethyl, propyl Isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, tert-butyl, pentynole, isopentynole, neopentyl, hexyl, heptyl, octyl, nonyl, decyl and the like.
  • the two lower alkyl moieties of the di-loweralkylamino may be the same or different.
  • alkenyl for example, a straight-chain or branched alkenyl having 2 to 10 carbon atoms, specifically, bininole, aryl, 1_propenyl, buteninole, penteninole, pentenyl, hexenyl, Heptul, Otatul, Nonenyl, Decenyl and the like.
  • lower alkynyl for example, linear or branched alkyl having 2 to 10 carbon atoms, specifically, ethininole, probel, butyninole, penture, hexinyl, heptinole, octinii / , Noninyl, and desininole.
  • cycloalkyl examples include cycloalkyl having 3 to 8 carbon atoms, and specific examples thereof include cyclopropyl / le, cyclobutyl / le, cyclopentinole, cyclohexinole, cycloheptyl, cyclooctyl, and the like.
  • the aryl portion of aryl, aryloxy and arylamino includes, for example, feninole and naphthyl.
  • heterocyclic group examples include an aliphatic heterocyclic group and an aromatic heterocyclic group.
  • aliphatic heterocyclic group for example, a 5- or 6-membered monocyclic aliphatic heterocyclic group containing at least one atom selected from a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom and a sulfur atom, and a 3- to 8-membered ring are fused.
  • a condensed aliphatic heterocyclic group containing at least one atom selected from a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom and a sulfur atom such as azetidur, tetrahydrophenyl, and tetrahydrogen.
  • Dorothiopyral imidazolidinyl, pyrrolidinyl, oxazolinyl, dioxolanyl, piperidino, piperi Dinyl, piperazur, morpholino, morpholinyl, thiomorpholinyl, homopyridinyl, homopiperazinyl, tetrahydropyridinyl, tetrahydroquinolinyl, tetrahydroisoquinolinyl, tetrahydrofuruel, tetrahydrovinylanil, dihydrobenzofuranyl, etc. .
  • aromatic heterocyclic group examples include a 5-membered or 6-membered monocyclic aromatic heterocyclic group containing at least one atom selected from a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom and a sulfur atom, A condensed aromatic heterocyclic group containing at least one atom selected from a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom and a sulfur atom, which is a condensed bicyclic or tricyclic ring, and specifically, furyl, chenyl , Pyrrolyl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, thiazolyl, isothiazolyl, oxosazolyl, isoxazolyl, thiadiazolyl, oxaziazolyl, pyridyl, pyrazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyridazinyl, indolyl, benzoinyl, benzoinyl, benzoinyl, benzoyl, benzoy
  • Examples of the heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom include an aliphatic heterocyclic group containing at least one nitrogen atom.
  • the aliphatic heterocyclic group containing at least one nitrogen atom may contain an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom or another nitrogen atom, for example, 1-pyrrolyl, pyrrolidinyl, morpholino, thiomorpholino, virazolidinyl, piperidino, Piperazinile, homopiperazinyl, aziridinyl, azetidur, azolidinyl, perhydroazebul, perhydroazosinyl, tetrahydroquinolinole, tetrahydroisoquinolinyl, indolyl, isoindolyl, 1,3-dihydroisoindolyl, pyrrolidinyl, sulcinyl And piperidonyl.
  • the cycloalkylene includes, for example, cycloalkylene having 3 to 8 carbon atoms, specifically, cyclopropylene, cyclobutylene, cyclopentylene, cyclohexylene, cycloheptylene, cyclootylene and the like.
  • cycloalkylene having 3 to 8 carbon atoms, specifically, cyclopropylene, cyclobutylene, cyclopentylene, cyclohexylene, cycloheptylene, cyclootylene and the like.
  • Nylene 1,2-phenylene, 1,3-phenylene and 1,4-phenylene.
  • Halogen means each atom of fluorine, chlorine, bromine and iodine.
  • the substituents in the substituted lower alkyl, substituted lower alkenyl, substituted lower alkynyl, substituted cycloalkyl, substituted lower alkoxy, substituted lower alkylamino and substituted dilower alkylamino are the same or different, for example, the number of substituents is 1 to substituted Possible number, preferably 1 to 3, of halogen, hydroxy, oxo, nitro, azide, cyano, carboxy,
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (substituents (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl are the same or different, for example, having 1 to 3 substituents,
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (substituent (b) in the substituted lower alkoxy may be the same or different, for example,
  • Halogen hydroxy, oxo, amino, nitro, azide, cyano, carboxy, lower alkoxy, hydroxy-substituted lower alkoxy, lower alkoxy-substituted lower alkoxy, amino-substituted lower alkoxy, lower alkylamino, di-lower alkylamino, hydroxy-substituted lower alkylamino, lower Alkoxy-substituted lower alkylamino, amino-substituted lower alkylamino, lower-alkanoylamino, lower-alkoxycarbonylamino, aralkylamino, aralkyloxy, aryl, aryloxy, heterocyclic group
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylthio (the substituent in the substituted lower alkylthio is the same as the substituent (b) in the above-mentioned substituted lower alkoxy), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (in the substituted lower alkyl group) location substituent is the same meaning as substituent (b) in the substituted lower alkoxy), in one NR 2 3 R 2 4 [wherein, R 2 3 and R 2 4 are the same or different,
  • R 23 and R 24 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (in a substituted heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom)
  • the substituent is the same as the substituent (b) in the lower alkoxy))]
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylamino substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylamino are the same as the substituents (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted di-lower alkylamino (substituted di-lower alkylamino)
  • the substituent has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl ⁇ the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl is, for example, ⁇ 3 of
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylthio (substituted in the substituted lower alkylthio) Is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl group is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl group)
  • a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxycarbonyl (substituents in the substituted lower alkoxycarbonyl are the same as the substituents (a) in the substituted alkyl).
  • n represents an integer of 1 to 15, and R 27 represents a hydrogen atom or lower alkyl
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl) Has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl)
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl);
  • a substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (Xii) in the substituted aryl described below),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (Xiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later), a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (the substituted lower group)
  • the substituent in the aryl group has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above substituted cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxycarbonyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxycarbonyl has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylsulfonyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkylsulfonyl is the same as the substituent in the above-mentioned substituted alkyl)
  • Substituted or unsubstituted arylo (the substituent in the substituted arylo is synonymous with the substituent (Xii) in the substituted aryl described below),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted Ararukiru (the substituent in the substituted Ararukiru has the same meaning as the substituent (X ii) in later substituted Ariru), or R 2 8 and R 2 9 are summer together with the adjacent nitrogen atom
  • R 2 8 and R 2 9 are summer together with the adjacent nitrogen atom
  • -CONR 30 R 31 (wherein R 3 ° and R 31 are the same as R 28 and R 2, respectively)
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl) Has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (Xii) in the substituted aryl described below),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (Xiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later), a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (in the substituted lower alkoxy,
  • the substituent in this is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl) or
  • R 33 and R 34 are each synonymous with the R 28 and R 2 9)
  • R 35 and R 36 are the same or different and represent lower alkyl, or a heterocyclic group wherein R 35 and R 36 are taken together with the adjacent nitrogen atom.
  • R 37 represents lower alkyl and X represents halogen
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • Substituted or unsubstituted aryl substituted or unsubstituted aryl (substituents in the substituted aryl are the same as substituents (Xii) in the substituted aryls described below),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (Xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl is Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl in the substituted lower alkyl (substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl); Unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the substituent Synonymous with substituent (xii)),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy (replacement in the substituted aryloxy)
  • the substituent is the same as the substituent (X ii) in the substituted aryl described below or the substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic oxy (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic oxy is the same as the substituent (X iii) in the substituted heterocyclic ring described later) Is)
  • R 39 and R 4 have the same meanings as R 28 and R 29 respectively), or
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl is The same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl), the substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl), Unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the substituent Substituent (synonymous with X ii)),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is synonymous with the substituent (xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl) or -NR 42 R 43 (wherein R 42 and R 43 are each as defined above) Synonymous with R 28 and R 29 )
  • R 25 and R 26 form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group together with the nitrogen atom which is in contact with P (substituted heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom)
  • the substituent in the group has the same meaning as the substituent (X iii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described below. >)
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the above-mentioned substituted lower alkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • a substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (xii) in the substituted aryl below) or
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (Xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later)
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the above-mentioned substituted lower alkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • a substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (X ii) in the substituted aryl below),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl) or
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the above-mentioned substituted lower alkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
  • a substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (Xii) in the substituted aryl described below),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
  • halogen is ⁇ , and the above is lower alkyl (i), lower alkenyl (ii), Synonymous with lower alkynyl (iii), cycloalkyl (iv) and halogen (i X), hydroxy-substituted lower alkoxy, amino-substituted lower alkoxy, lower alkoxy-substituted lower alk
  • the two lower alkyl moieties in the di-lower alkylamino may be the same or different.
  • aryl, aryloxy, aryloxycarbonyl and aryloyl, heterocyclic group and heterocyclic group in heteroaryloxy shown here they are formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom.
  • V; aryl
  • V i the heterocyclic group
  • V ii the heterocyclic group
  • Examples of (x i) include aralkyl having 7 to 15 carbon atoms, specifically, benzyl, phenethyl, benzhydryl, naphthylmethyl and the like.
  • Substituted aryl, substituted aryloxy, substituted arylamino and substituted phenylene have the same or different substituents, for example, having 1 to 3 substituents, such as halogen, hydroxy, nitro, cyano, azide, methylenedioxy,
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl are Substituents in cycloalkyl (synonymous with ( a )),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted aryl (substituent (d) in the substituted aryl is the same or different and is, for example, 1 to 3 substituents,
  • Halogen hydroxy, amino, nitro, azido, cyano, carboxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkylthio, lower alkylamino, di-lower alkylamino, lower alkanoyl, lower alkanoyloxy, lower alkanoylamino, methylenedioxy, aryl, heterocyclic group
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (d) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl);
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituents in the substituted aryl are Is the same as the substituent (d) on the reel) or
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (d) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl)
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl group is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl);
  • a substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aryl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl (the substituent in the substituted aralkyl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aralkyl) or
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (d) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl)
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl group is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl);
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylsulfonyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkylsulfonyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is Is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aryl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl (the substituent in the substituted aralkyl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aralkyl),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted aryloyl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aryl) or
  • R 65 and R 66 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (substituted heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom) Has the same meaning as the substituent (d) in the aryl.)], CONR 67 R 68 (wherein R 67 and R 68 have the same meanings as R 65 and R 66 , respectively), -SO 2 R 69 wherein R 69 is
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl substituted lower alkyl (substituents in the substituted lower alkyl have the same meanings as the above-mentioned substituent (a) in cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aryl),
  • Substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl (the substituent in the substituted aralkyl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aralkyl),
  • a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (d) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl) or
  • halogen is the lower alkyl (i), lower alkenyl (ii) and lower alkenyl, respectively.
  • the two lower alkyl moieties in di-lower alkylamino and the three lower alkyl moieties in tri-lower alkylsilyl are identical or different.
  • the aralkyl represented by the aryl and the aryl moiety of the aryl, the heterocyclic group, and the heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom, as well as the aralkyl are the aryl (v) and the heterocyclic group ( V i) has the same meaning as the heterocyclic group (V ii) and aralkyl (X i) formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom.
  • the pharmacologically acceptable salts of compound (I) include, for example, pharmacologically acceptable caroyl salts with acids, metal salts, ammonium salts, organic amine addition salts, amino acid addition salts and the like.
  • Pharmaceutically acceptable acid addition salts of compound (I) include, for example, inorganic acid salts such as hydrochloride, sulfate, phosphate, etc., acetate, maleate, fumarate, citrate, etc.
  • Organic salts and the like, and pharmacologically acceptable metal salts include, for example, alkali metal salts such as sodium salt and potassium salt, alkaline earth metal salts such as magnesium salt and calcium salt, aluminum salt, and the like.
  • Examples of the pharmacologically acceptable ammonium salts include zinc salts and the like.
  • Examples of the pharmacologically acceptable ammonium salts include salts of ammonium and tetramethylammonium
  • examples of the pharmacologically acceptable organic amine addition salts include morpholine.
  • Addition salts such as phosphorus and piperidine can be mentioned, and pharmacologically acceptable amino acid addition salts include, for example, lysine, glycine, fe / realanine, asparagine Acid addition salts such as glutamic acid.
  • Compound (I) can be produced according to the following production method.
  • Compound (I) is prepared by reacting compound (II) with a suitable oxidizing agent such as m-chloroperbenzoic acid or hydrogen peroxide in a solvent inert to the reaction such as dichloromethane or water. It can be obtained by treating at a temperature between 100 ° C for 5 minutes to 48 hours.
  • a suitable oxidizing agent is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 100 equivalents, more preferably 1 to 4 equivalents, relative to compound (II).
  • Compound (II) can be produced according to the following Production Methods 2 to 12. Manufacturing method 2
  • R 2 is a hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted R 1 and R 2 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, or R 3 is _COR 6A A compound that is
  • (I I a) can be prepared in a known manner [for example, in Journal of Heterocyclic Chemistry (J. Heterocyclic Chem.), Vol. 21, p. 599.
  • R 1 represents each atom of chlorine, bromine or iodine
  • R 2a is one of the above-mentioned definitions of R 2 Hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, or substituted or unsubstituted Or R 1 and R 23 together with the adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group)
  • RR 4 , R 5 , R 6 B and X 1 are each as defined above.
  • the compound (lie) in which R 2 is a hydrogen atom and R 3 is one COR 6B (where R 6B is as defined above) is a compound (lie) obtained by the production method 3.
  • I lb) can also be manufactured by the following process.
  • Compound (IIc) can be prepared by converting compound (I lb) in a suitable solvent such as water, ethanol, acetonitrile, N, N-dimethylformamide, or clotform, for example, sodium hydride, sodium hydroxide or hydrazine. It can be obtained by treating at a temperature between 110 ° C. and the boiling point of the solvent to be used in the presence of a suitable base such as a hydrate for 5 minutes to 24 hours.
  • the solvent can be used alone or as a mixture.
  • the base is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 200 equivalents, more preferably 1 to 10 equivalents, relative to compound (lib).
  • compound (IIc) can also be produced by the following method.
  • Compound (IIc) is prepared by converting compound (lib) to a solvent such as methanol or tert-butanol in the presence of a reducing agent such as sodium borohydride, if necessary, such as cerium chloride heptahydrate. It can be obtained by a treatment at a temperature of between 10 ° C. ( ⁇ 100 ° C.) for 5 minutes to 24 hours in the presence.
  • the reducing agent is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 200 equivalents based on compound (lib). Manufacturing method 5
  • the compound (IIe) in which R 2 is one COR 6 and R 3 is —COR 6c (wherein R 6c has the same meaning as the above R 6 ) is obtained by the production method 2
  • the compound (IIc-a) obtained by the production method 4 can also be produced by the following steps.
  • Compound (II e) is obtained by converting compound (II c—a) without solvent or acetone or ethyl acetate. , Acetonitrile, N, N-dimethylformamide, dichloromethane, etc. in a solvent inert to the reaction in the presence of a suitable base such as pyridine, 4- (dimethylamino) pyridine (DMAP), sodium hydride, etc. It can be obtained by reacting (VI e) or compound (VI f) at a temperature between 10 ° C and 150 ° C for 5 minutes to 24 hours. The compound (Vie) or the compound (VIf) is used in an amount of preferably 1 to 20 equivalents, more preferably 1 to 3 equivalents, to the compound (IIc_a), respectively.
  • the compound (IIf) wherein R 2 is —S0 2 R 14 and R 3 is one COR 6c is obtained from the compound (II ca) obtained by the production method 2 or 4.
  • it can be produced by a method described in, for example, Shin-Jikken Kagaku Koza, Vol. 14, p. 1803 (Maruzen Co., Ltd., 1978), or in accordance therewith.
  • the compound (II g) in which R 2 is one NRUR 12 and R 3 is —COR 6A is obtained from Indian Journal of Chemistry.
  • RR 4 , R 5 , R 6A , R 11 and R 12 are as defined above.
  • R 1 is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl
  • the compound (IIe—b) which is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group is a compound (lie) obtained by the production method 5 wherein R 1 is a hydrogen atom. From II e-a), it can also be manufactured by the following process.
  • R 4 , R 5 , R 6 , R 6A and X 1 are as defined above, and R la is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted in the definition of R 1 above.
  • R la represents lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, or substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group
  • Compound (IIe—b) is prepared by reacting compound (IIea) with compound (IX) in a solvent inert to a reaction such as N, N-dimethylformamide in the presence of a suitable base such as sodium hydride. And at a temperature between 110 ° C and the boiling point of the solvent to be used, for 5 minutes to 24 hours.
  • the base and the compound (IX) are preferably used in an amount of preferably 1 to 100 equivalents and 1 to 100 equivalents, more preferably 2 to 5 equivalents or 2 to 3 equivalents, respectively, based on the compound (IIe-a). . Manufacturing method 9
  • the compound (IIh) in which R 3 is a hydrogen atom is, for example, phosphorous sulfur and 'silicon' and the relatable 'element (.Phosphorus Su 1 fur & Si) 1 icon & Related Elements), Vol. 122, p. 307 (1997), Himika 'Berichte
  • compound (II j) is prepared by converting compound (I lk) into a solvent such as toluene, pyridine or tetrahydrofuran, and using a suitable sulfurizing agent such as 2,4-bis (4-methoxyphenyl) 1-1,3- Dithia-1,2,4-diphosphoethane-1,2,4-disulphide (Law sson's reagent), phosphorus pentasulfide, etc., at a temperature between -10 ° C and the boiling point of the solvent used for 5 minutes It can be obtained by treating for ⁇ 24 hours.
  • the sulfurizing agent is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 50 equivalents, more preferably 2 to 10 equivalents, relative to compound (Ilk).
  • the compound (II) wherein R 3 is one COR 6 and R 1 and R 2 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group is The compound (IIn) obtained by the production method 2 or the production method 4 can also be produced by the following steps.
  • X 2 represents each atom of chlorine, bromine or iodine
  • R lb and R 23 ⁇ 4 are formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom.
  • the heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom is a heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom.
  • the compound (IIp) is mixed with the compound (X) without solvent or in a solvent inert to a reaction such as dichloromethane, N, N-dimethylformamide at a temperature between 10 ° C and 200 ° C for 5 minutes. ⁇ 24 hours of reaction Wear.
  • Compound (X) is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 200 equivalents, more preferably 2 to 50 equivalents, based on compound (IIp).
  • the intermediate compound (I I p) can be obtained from compound (I In) by, for example, Chemi-Konore 'Communication (Chem. Commun.), Vol. 8, p. 873.
  • the compound (I Im) is a compound (IIe) obtained by the production method 5 in which R 1 is a hydrogen atom and R 6 is an alkyl group substituted with a carboxyl group.
  • II e—c for example, synthesis Suggard
  • the compound (I Im) is obtained from the compound (II e — d) in which R 1 is a hydrogen atom and R 6 is an alkyl group substituted with a halogen, among compounds (II e). , Vol. 14, p. 1174 (Maruzen Co., Ltd., 1978), etc., or according to them.
  • Intermediates and target compounds in the above-mentioned production methods can be purified by methods commonly used in organic synthetic chemistry, such as filtration, extraction, washing, drying, concentration, recrystallization, high-performance liquid chromatography, thin-layer chromatography, silica gel chromatography, etc. It can be purified and isolated by various chromatographies. In addition, the intermediate can be subjected to the next reaction without particular purification.
  • Some compounds (I) may have stereoisomers such as positional isomers, geometric isomers, optical isomers, and tautomers, but the present invention includes all possible isomers. And the isomers and mixtures thereof.
  • compound (I) When it is desired to obtain a salt of compound (I), if compound (I) can be obtained in the form of a salt, it can be purified as it is, and if compound (I) can be obtained in a free form, compound (I) can be purified. What is necessary is just to dissolve or suspend in a suitable solvent, add an acid or a base to form a salt, and isolate.
  • the compound (I) and a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof may exist in the form of adducts with water or various solvents, and these adducts are also included in the present invention.
  • Table 1 shows specific examples of the compound (I) obtained by the present invention. However, the compound of the present invention is not limited to these.
  • Test Example 1 Growth inhibitory activity against human colon cancer cell HCT116
  • HCT116 cells (ATCC number: CCL-247) were dispensed into 96-well microtiter plates (Nunc, 167008) at a rate of 1 ⁇ 10 3 cells / well. After culturing the plate in a 5% CO 2 incubator at 37 ° C for 24 hours, a serially diluted test compound is added thereto to make a total of 10 OmL Nowell, and further 37 ° C in a 5% CO 2 incubator. And cultured for 72 hours.
  • GI 5 Calculation method: The value obtained by subtracting the absorbance at 655 nm from the absorbance at 490 nm of each well (difference absorbance) was calculated. The concentration of the compound that inhibits cell growth by 50% by comparing the difference absorbance obtained with cells treated with a known concentration of compound with the difference absorbance obtained with cells not treated with the test compound as 100%. was calculated, and it was set as GI 50 .
  • Table 2 shows the results of representative compounds of the present invention obtained in this test.
  • Preparation of the recombinant full-length human Eg5 protein is carried out with reference to the literature [Cell (Ce 11), vol. 83, p. 1159 (1995)].
  • a baculovirus expressing full-length human Eg5 fused with a His tag at the N-terminus is used to infect S podopterafrugi-perda (S f) 9 insect cells. After culturing, the culture is centrifuged and the cells are centrifuged. Collect the precipitate. Suspend the cell pellet in buffer and collect the supernatant by centrifugation. The supernatant is passed through a nickel agarose column and Hi Eg5 with the s-tag fused to the N-terminus is affinity purified to obtain a partially purified sample.
  • E-6646 1 U / mL Purine nu cleo- sidephosphoryiase (Molecule Hoop Beads, Catalog No. E-6646) with 5 parts of Eg Prepare a reaction solution to which the purified sample has been added. Dispense the solution into a 96-well plate and carry out the enzymatic reaction for 30 minutes at 30 ° C Read the absorbance at 360 nm, which is an indicator of ATPase activity, into a plate reader (Molecular Depays, Inc.).
  • Compounds 1, 3 and 6 inhibited ATPase activity of Eg5 in a concentration-dependent manner, and its IC 5 .
  • the value was less than 5 ⁇ / L.
  • Compound (I) or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof can be administered alone as it is, but it is usually desirable to provide it as various pharmaceutical preparations.
  • the pharmaceutical preparations are used for animals or humans.
  • the pharmaceutical preparation according to the present invention can contain Compound (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof alone or as a mixture with any other active ingredient for treatment as an active ingredient.
  • these pharmaceutical preparations are prepared by mixing the active ingredient with one or more pharmacologically acceptable carriers and by any method well known in the technical field of pharmaceuticals.
  • Examples of the administration form include tablets, injections and the like.
  • tablets suitable for oral administration include excipients such as lactose and mannitol, disintegrants such as starch, lubricants such as magnesium stearate, binders such as hydroxypropylcellulose, and fatty acid esters. And a plasticizer such as glycerin.
  • Formulations suitable for parenteral administration comprise sterile aqueous preparations containing the active compound, which is preferably isotonic with the blood of the recipient.
  • a solution for injection is prepared using a carrier comprising a salt solution, a glucose solution, or a mixture of saline and a glucose solution.
  • the excipients, disintegrants, lubricants, One or more scavenging components selected from binders, surfactants, plasticizers and diluents, preservatives, flappers and the like can also be added.
  • the compound (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof is used for the above purpose, it is usually administered systemically or locally, orally or parenterally.
  • the dosage and frequency of administration vary depending on the form of administration, the age and weight of the patient, the nature or severity of the condition to be treated, etc., but in the case of oral administration, it is usually 0.01 to 100 per adult per dose.
  • Omg preferably in the range of 0.05 to 500 mg, is administered once or several times a day.
  • parenteral administration such as intravenous administration, usually, the ability to administer 0.001 to 100 Omg, preferably 0.01 to 300 mg per adult once or several times a day, or in the range of 1 to 24 hours per day Administer intravenously continuously.
  • the dose and the number of administrations vary depending on the various conditions described above.
  • the proton nuclear magnetic resonance spectra (3 ⁇ 4-MR) used in the examples and reference examples were measured at 270 MHz or 300 MHz, and exchangeable protons may not be clearly observed depending on the compound and measurement conditions. .
  • As the notation of the multiplicity of a signal a commonly used signal is used, and br indicates that the signal is apparently wide.
  • Example 5 (Compound 5) Using the hydrochloride of compound 12a obtained in Reference Example 12 (74.8 mg, 0.170 bandol) and m-oral perbenzoic acid (29.3 mg, 0.170 mmol), the title compound was obtained in the same manner as in Example 1. Compound 5 (36.5 mg, 41%) was obtained as a diastereomeric mixture.
  • Table 3 shows the structures of the compounds 1a to 15a obtained in Reference Examples 1 to 15 below.
  • the 2- (methylsulfonylamino) acetophenone thiosemicarbazone (1.31 g, 4.36 mol) obtained above was dissolved in dichloromethane (5.0 mL), and pivaloyl cucumber lid (2.10 g, 17.4 mmol) and pyridine (1.38 g) were dissolved. g, 17.4 mmol) and stirred at room temperature for 5 hours. To the reaction solution was added a 2 mol / L aqueous sodium hydroxide solution, and the mixture was extracted with ethyl acetate.
  • Methanesulfonamide (0.476 g, 5.001! 111101) was dissolved in 1 [, N-dimethylformamide (10 mL), 60% sodium hydride (0.275 g, 5.00 ramol) was added, and the mixture was stirred under water cooling for 20 minutes. .
  • 3-Carbomethoxypropiophenone thiosemicarpazone (7.76 g, 29.2 mmol) obtained above was dissolved in dichloromethane (40 mL). Pyridine (11.3 mL, 140 mmol) and pivaloyl chloride (14.4 mL, 117 mmol) were added to this solution, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 12 hours. A saturated aqueous sodium hydrogen carbonate solution was added to the reaction solution, and the mixture was further stirred at room temperature for 1 hour, and then extracted with ethyl acetate. The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure.
  • 2-Aminoacetophenone hydrochloride (1.00 g, 5.85 mL) was dissolved in dichloromethane (50 mL), and triethylamine (2.50 mL, 17.9 mmol) was added. The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 10 minutes. Was. After the reaction solution was cooled to 0 ° C., chloroethanesulfuryl chloride (0.92 mL, 8.8 mL) was added, and the mixture was stirred at the same temperature for 15 minutes. 2 mo 1 ZL hydrochloric acid was added to the reaction solution, and the mixture was extracted with chloroform.
  • 4-carbomethoxybuty-mouth phenone thiosemi-force rubazone was obtained from 4-keto norevomethoxybuty-mouth phenone (0.588 g, 2.85 tmol) and thiosemicarbazide (0.260 g, 2.85 mmol). (0.700 g, 88%).
  • the compound 10a (4.44 g, 10.2 mmol) obtained in Reference Example 10 was dissolved in tert-butanol (100 mL) and heated to 80 ° C. To this solution, triethylamine (1.4 mL, 10.2 mmol) and diphenylphosphoryl azide (2.2 mL, 10.2 mol) were added, and the mixture was stirred at the same temperature for 9 hours. The mixture was concentrated under reduced pressure, added with water (100 mL), and extracted with ethyl acetate (300 mL).
  • N-tert-Putoxycanoleponi / le / 3-alanine 14.82 g, 78.32 mmol
  • Phenylboronic acid 11.46 g, 94.00 benzyl
  • palladium (II) acetate (1.05 g, 4.68 ramol
  • triphenylphosphine (2.88 g, ll. O mmol) were added to tetrahydrofuran (300 Water (3.52 mL, 196 mL) and trimethylacetic anhydride (23.8 mL, 117 mmol) were added, and the mixture was stirred at 60 ° C for 16 B.
  • the 3- (tert-butoxycarbonylamino) propiophenone (9.59 g, 38.5 mmol) obtained above was dissolved in a mixed solvent of methanol (100 mL) and water (25 mL), and the mixture was dissolved in thiosemione.
  • Carpazide hydrochloride (7.36 g, 57.7 mmol) was added, and the mixture was stirred at 40 ° C for 3 hours.
  • thiosemicarbazide hydrochloride (3.51 g, 27.5 ramol) was added, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 4 hours. After the reaction solution was concentrated under reduced pressure, water was added, and the mixture was extracted with ethyl acetate.
  • N, N-Dimethyl- ⁇ -aminobutyric acid hydrochloride (0.858 g, 5.12 mol), 1-hydroxybenzotriazole.
  • Monohydrate (0.823 g, 5.37 mmol) and 1- [3- (dimethylamino) [Propyl]-3-ethylcarboimide (0.715 mL, 4.67 mmol) was dissolved in N, N-dimethylformamide (40 ⁇ ) and stirred at 0 ° C for 15 minutes.
  • Compound 14a (1.00 g, 2.56 mmol) was added, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 15.5 hours.
  • a tablet having the following composition is prepared by a conventional method. 1,40 g of compound, 286.8 g of lactose and 60 g of potato starch are mixed, and 120 g of a 10% aqueous solution of hydroxypropylcellulose is added thereto. The mixture is kneaded by a conventional method, granulated, dried, and then sized to obtain granules for tableting. To this, 1.2 g of magnesium stearate was added and mixed. The mixture was tableted with a tableting machine (RT-15 type, manufactured by Kikusui) having a punch of 8 mm in diameter, and tablets (2 tablets of active ingredient per tablet) were added. Omg). Prescription compound] 20 mg
  • treatment of diseases involving cell proliferation for example, malignant tumors (breast cancer, stomach cancer, ovarian cancer, colorectal cancer, lung cancer, ⁇ tumor, larynx cancer, blood system cancer, urogenital tract including bladder cancer and prostate cancer)
  • malignant tumors breast cancer, stomach cancer, ovarian cancer, colorectal cancer, lung cancer, ⁇ tumor, larynx cancer, blood system cancer, urogenital tract including bladder cancer and prostate cancer
  • restenosis cardiac hypertrophy, immune disease, etc.

Abstract

Disclosed are thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivatives represented by the general formula (I): (I) (wherein R1, R2 and R4 represent hydrogen atoms, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyls or the like; R3 represents a hydrogen atom or the like; and R5 represents a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl or the like) and pharmacologically acceptable salts thereof.

Description

チアジアゾリン一 1一ォキシド誘導体 技術分野  Thiadiazoline-l-oxide derivative Technical field
本発明は腫瘍の治療などに有用なチアジアゾリンー 1一ォキシド誘導体または その薬理学的に許容される塩に関する。 背景技術 明  The present invention relates to a thiadiazoline-l-oxide derivative or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof, which is useful for treating a tumor. Background art
臨床上重要な抗癌剤であるビン力アル田力ロイド類ゃタキサン類などの薬剤は微 小管と結合し、微小管を構造ュニットとする紡錘体の機能を阻害する作用を有して いる。紡錘体機能は細胞分裂時(細胞周期 M期) における中心体の局在や染色体の 正確な分離に必須であり、その機能の阻害は、正常な細胞分裂を阻害し癌細胞に細 胞死を誘導することが知られている レィオケミカル ·パイオフィジカル ·リサー チ ·コミュニケーションズ (B i o c h e m. B i o p h y s . R e s .  Drugs, such as bin-drugs, aldo-droids, and taxanes, which are clinically important anticancer drugs, bind to microtubules and have the effect of inhibiting the function of spindles that use microtubules as structural units. Spindle function is essential for centrosome localization and accurate chromosome segregation during cell division (cell cycle M phase), and inhibition of its function impairs normal cell division and causes cell death in cancer cells. Biochemicals, biophysical, research communications, which are known to induce (Biochems. Biophys. Res.
C o mm u n . )、 2 6 3卷、 3 9 8ページ ( 1 9 9 9年)]。 Commun.), Volume 263, Page 398 (1999)].
微小管は M期紡錘体の構成分子としてだけでなく、細胞形態の維持や細胞内物質 輸送および神経線維の軸索輸送にも関わっているため、微小管作用性の抗癌剤は癌 細胞に作用するだけでなく正常細胞に対しても副作用を及ぼす。例えば、微小管作 用薬に特徴的な副作用として、神経線維の軸索輸送の阻害による末梢神経障害が臨 床上問題となっている。 したがって、微小管以外の、細胞周期 M期における紡錘体 機能制御に重要な分子に作用し、既存の微小管作用性抗癌剤と同様に紡錘体機能を 阻害する薬剤は、既存抗癌剤に見られる微小管作用に由来する上記副作用を回避し た新しい抗癌剤になると期待される。  Because microtubules are involved not only as constituent molecules of the M-phase spindle, but also in the maintenance of cell morphology, intracellular substance transport, and axonal transport of nerve fibers, anticancer drugs acting on microtubules act on cancer cells It also has side effects on normal cells as well. For example, as a side effect characteristic of microtubule agonists, peripheral neuropathy due to inhibition of axonal transport of nerve fibers has become a clinical problem. Therefore, drugs that act on molecules other than microtubules, which are important for the control of spindle function in the M phase of the cell cycle, and that inhibit spindle function in the same way as existing microtubule-acting anticancer drugs are the microtubules found in existing anticancer drugs. It is expected to be a new anticancer agent that avoids the above-mentioned side effects derived from its action.
M期キネシンは M期紡錘体制御に関わる蛋白質であり、細胞周期の M期進行にお いて必須の役割を担っている。 これら蛋白質は、 AT P加水分解により生じたエネ ルギーを利用して、微小管に沿って蛋白質を移動させる機能を有しており、一般に 「分子モーター」 と呼ばれる機能蛋白質の一群である。 M期においては、紡錘体の 伸長と維持および紡錘体極と呼ばれる構造体形成に深く関わっており、さらに紡錘 体微小管に沿った染色体の移動を通して、 正しい細胞分裂の進行を制御している。 M-phase kinesin is a protein involved in M-phase spindle control and plays an essential role in M-phase progression of the cell cycle. These proteins have the function of moving proteins along microtubules by utilizing the energy generated by ATP hydrolysis. A group of functional proteins called "molecular motors". In the M phase, it is deeply involved in the elongation and maintenance of the spindle and the formation of a structure called the spindle pole, and also controls the progress of correct cell division through the movement of chromosomes along spindle microtubules.
M期キネシンイージーファイブ(E g 5) は、進化上保存されたサブファミリ一 を形成する M期キネシンの一^ ^でぁる。 E g 5はホモ四量体の双極性分子であって、 2本の同じ向きの微小管を架橋して + (プラス)端方向へ移動させ、逆平行に並ん だ 2本の微小管の間でスライディングを起こし、微小管の一 (マイナス)端同士を 遠ざけることで、紡錘体極を分離し、双極性の紡錘体構造の形成に関与することが 知られている。 このような E g 5の機能については、抗体導入実験や特異的阻害剤 を用いたヒ ト細胞の解析から明らかにされている [セル (Ce 1 1)、 83卷、 1 159ページ (1995年) ;ジャーナル ·ォブ ·セル ·バイオロジー  M-phase kinesin easy five (E g 5) is one of the M-phase kinesins that forms an evolutionarily conserved subfamily. Eg5 is a homotetrameric dipolar molecule that bridges two identically oriented microtubules and moves them toward the + (plus) end, between two antiparallel microtubules. It is known that by causing a sliding at a distance, one (minus) ends of microtubules are separated from each other, thereby separating the spindle poles and participating in the formation of a bipolar spindle structure. The function of Eg5 has been elucidated from antibody transfection experiments and analysis of human cells using specific inhibitors [Cell (Ce 11), Vol. 83, p. 1159 (1995 ); Job · Cell · Biology
(J. Ce l l B i o l .)、 150卷、 975ページ( 2000年);実験医学、 17卷、 439ページ (1999年)]。  (J. Cell Biol.), Vol. 150, p. 975 (2000); Experimental Medicine, Vol. 17, p. 439 (1999)].
ヒト Eg 5の遺伝子は 1995年にクローニングされ、昆虫細胞を用いた全長の ヒ ト E g 5組換え蛋白質の発現とそれを利用した機能解析が報告されている [セル The human Eg5 gene was cloned in 1995, and the expression of full-length human Eg5 recombinant protein in insect cells and functional analysis using it have been reported [Cell
(C e 1 1 )、 83卷、 1 159ページ (1995年)]。 遺伝子は G e nB a n k a c c e s s i o n numb e r : X 85137, NM 004523、 (Ce11), Vol. 83, pp. 1159 (1995)]. The gene is G enB an k a c c e s s io n numb er: X85137, NM004523,
U37426として公的データベースに登録されている。ヒ ト E g 5と相同性が高 いアフリカッメガエル由来の E g 5を用いた解析 [プロシーディングズ .ォブ ·ザ . ナショナル 'アカデミー'ォプ 'サイエンシーズ'ォブ'ユーエスエー(P r o c. Na t l . Ac a d. S c i . USA), 96卷、 9106ページ ( 1999年) ; バイオケミストリー (B i o c h em i s t r y)、 35卷、 2365ページ Registered in the public database as U37426. Analysis using Eg5 derived from African Megafrog, which is highly homologous to human Eg5 [Proceedings. Of the National "Academy" Op. "Sciences" of Ob. Roc. Natl. Ac ad. Sci. USA), 96, 9106 (1999); Biochemistry, 35, 2365
(1996年)] と同様の手法を用い、 大腸菌を用い発現させたヒ ト E g 5の N末 端部分を利用し、 E g 5に関する生化学的解析および結晶構造解析が報告されてい る [ジャーナル'ォブ ·バイオロジカル.ケミストリー  (1996)], using the N-terminal part of human Eg5 expressed using Escherichia coli, biochemical analysis and crystal structure analysis of Eg5 have been reported [ Journal 'OB Biological. Chemistry
( J . B i o l o g i c a l Ch em i s t r y), 276卷、 25496ぺー ジ (2001年) ;ケミストリー 'バイオロジー (Ch em i s t r y& B i o l o g y), 9卷、 989ページ (2002年)]。 (J. Biological Chemistry), Volume 276, Page 25496 (2001); Chemistry 'Biology (Ch em istry & Biology), 9 volumes, 989 pages (2002)].
ヒト正常組織における Eg 5の発現は、精巣や胸腺などに限定されることが知ら れており、 また、癌患者の組織を解析した結果より、 ヒト E g 5は非癌部に比べ癌 部において高い発現を示すことが報告されている [プロシーディングズ .ォブ ·ザ . ナショナノレ'アカデミー.ォプ 'サイエンシーズ 'ォブ 'ユーエスエー (P r o c. Na t l . Ac a d. S c i . USA), 99卷、 4465ページ (2002年)、 US 6414121 B 1]。  It is known that the expression of Eg5 in normal human tissues is limited to the testis and thymus, etc.Furthermore, analysis of the tissues of cancer patients shows that human Eg5 is It has been reported to show high expression [Proceedings.of the.Nashonanore 'Academy. Op.'Sciences.'ob'U.S.A. (Proc. Natl. Ac ad. Sci. USA ), Vol. 99, p. 4465 (2002), US 6414121 B 1].
以上のように、 M期キネシン E g 5は新規 M期作用薬の標的分子として重要であ り、その阻害剤は癌などの細胞増殖制御の異常が原因となる疾患の治療剤として有 望と考えられる。  As described above, M-phase kinesin E g5 is important as a target molecule for novel M-phase agonists, and its inhibitors are promising as therapeutic agents for diseases such as cancer caused by abnormal cell growth control. Conceivable.
ヒト E g 5酵素阻害活性を示す化合物としては、 モナスタロール  Monasterol is a compound that exhibits human Eg5 enzyme inhibitory activity.
(Mo n a s t r o l) [サイエンス (S c i e n c e)、 286卷、 971ページ (1999年)]、 キナゾリン誘導体 (WO01/98278)、 フエナチアジン誘 導体 (WO 02/057244)、 トリフエニルメタン誘導体 (WO 02/  (Monastrom) [Science (Scienc), vol. 286, p. 971 (1999)], quinazoline derivatives (WO01 / 98278), phenathiazine derivatives (WO 02/057244), triphenyl methane derivatives (WO 02 /
056880)、 ジヒ ドロピリミジン誘導体 (WO 02/079149, WO 02 /079169) などが報告されている。 056880) and dihydroxypyrimidine derivatives (WO 02/079149, WO 02/079169) and the like.
チアジアゾリン誘導体としては、転写因子スタツト 6 (STAT6)活性化阻害 活性やインテグリンのアンタゴニスト作用を有するものが知られている (特開 2000— 229959、 WO 01/56994)。 また、 抗菌活性、 ACE阻害 活性などを有するものも知られている (W093Z2231 1、 ジャーナル.ォブ •バンダラデイシュ ·ケミカル ·ソサエティ (J. B a n g l a d e s h  As the thiadiazoline derivatives, those having a transcription factor stat 6 (STAT6) activation inhibitory activity and an integrin antagonistic action are known (JP-A-2000-229959, WO 01/56994). In addition, those having antibacterial activity, ACE inhibitory activity, etc. are also known (W093Z22311, Journal of Banda Delish Chemical Society (J. Bangladesh).
Ch em. S o c.)、 5卷、 127ページ ( 1992年))。 また、 チアジアゾリン — 1ーォキシド誘導体としては、米国特許第 6235762号明細書;欧州特許第 1004241号明細書;テトラへドロン レターズ (Te t r a h e d r o n L e t t.), 37卷、 3569ページ (1973年) などに報告があり、 2位に窒 素原子を介した置換基を有するチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体も知られて いる [ジャーナル'ォブ ·ザ ·ケミカル'ソサエティ 'ケミカル'コミュニケーシ ヨンズ (J.Ch e m. S o c. C h e m. Commun.)、 16卷、 901ぺー ジ (1982年)、 ヘテロサイクルズ(He t e r o c y c l e s;)、 24卷、 21 ページ (1986年)]。 Chem. Soc.), Vol. 5, p. 127 (1992)). Also, thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivatives are described in US Pat. No. 6,235,762; European Patent No. 1004241; Tetrahedron Letters, Vol. 37, p. 3569 (1973), etc. A thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative having a substituent at the 2-position via a nitrogen atom is also known [Journal of the Chemicals Society] [Chemicals] J. Chem. Soc. Chem. Commun., 16 volumes, 901 pages (1982), Heterocycles; 24 volumes, 21 pages (1986)] .
発明の開示 Disclosure of the invention
本発明の目的は、 細胞増殖が関わる疾患の治療、 例えば悪性腫瘍 (乳癌、 胃癌、 卵巣癌、 大腸癌、 肺癌、脳腫瘍、 喉頭癌、 血液系の癌、膀胱癌および前立腺癌を含 む尿生殖管の癌、 腎癌、 皮膚癌、 肝癌、 膝癌、 子宮癌など)、 再狭窄、 心肥大、 免 疫疾患などの治療に有用なチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理 学的に許容される塩を提供することにある。  It is an object of the present invention to treat diseases involving cell proliferation, such as malignant tumors (breast, stomach, ovarian, colon, lung, brain, larynx, blood system cancers, urinary reproduction including bladder and prostate cancers) Thiadiazolin-l-oxide derivative or its pharmacologically acceptable, which is useful for the treatment of vascular, renal, skin, liver, knee, uterine cancer, etc., restenosis, cardiac hypertrophy, immunological disease, etc. To provide salt.
本発明は、 以下の (1) 〜 (28) に関する。  The present invention relates to the following (1) to (28).
(1) 一般式 (I)
Figure imgf000006_0001
(1) General formula (I)
Figure imgf000006_0001
(I)  (I)
<式中、 R1および R4は同一または異なって、 水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の 低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級 アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリ一 ルまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表し、 R 2は水素原子、 置換もしくは非 置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換 の低級アルキ-ル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換の ァリール、 置換もしくは非置換の複素環基、 — C (=W) R6 [式中、 Wは酸素原 子または硫黄原子を表し、 R6は水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置 換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリール、置換もしく は非置換の複素環基、 一 NR7R8 (式中、 R 7および R 8は同一または異なって、 水素原子、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケ ニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキ ル、 置換もしくは非置換のァリールまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表す か、 または R 7と R 8が隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは非置換の複 素環基を形成する)、 —OR9 (式中、 R 9は置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置 換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリールまたは置換も しくは非置換の複素環基を表す) または一 SR1D (式中、 R1Qは前記の R9と同義 である) を表す]、 -NR1 XR12 {式中、 R 11および R 12は同一または異なって、 水素原子、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケ ニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキエル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキ ル、 置換もしくは非置換のァリール、 置換もしくは非置換の複素環基または -COR13 [式中、 R13は水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換 もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置換も しくは非置換のシク口アルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリール、置換もしくは非 置換の複素環基、 一 NR7AR8A (式中、 R 7 Aおよび R 8 Aは、 それぞれ前記の R 7 および R8と同義である)、 一 OR9A (式中、 R9Aは前記の R9と同義である) また は一 SR1()A (式中、 R1GAは前記の R9と同義である) を表す] を表す } または— S02R14 (式中、 R14は前記の R9と同義である) を表すか、 または R1と R2が 隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を形成し、 R5は 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換 もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換も しくは非置換のァリールまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表すか、 または R4と R5が一緒になつて一 (CR15AR15B) ml-Q- (CR15CR15D) m2— {式 中、 Qは単結合、置換もしくは非置換のフエ二レンまたはシク口アルキレンを表し、 m 1および m 2は同一または異なって 0〜4の整数を表す力 m 1と m 2は同時に 0とはならず、 R15A、 R15B、 R15Cおよび R15Dは同一または異なって、水素原 子、 ハロゲン、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 一 OR16 [式中、 R16は水 素原子、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニ ル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、 置換もしくは非置換のァリール、 置換もしくは非置換の複素環基、 一 CONR7B R8B (式中、 R7Bおよび R8Bは、 それぞれ前記の R7および R8と同義である)、 -S02NR7CR8C (式中、 R7Cおよび R8Cはそれぞれ前記の R7および R8と同 義である) または一 COR17 (式中、 R17は水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低 級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級ァ ルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシク口アルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリール または置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表す) を表す]、 一 NR18R19 [式中、 R18および R19は同一または異なって、 水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低級ァ ルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキ ニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリール、置 換もしくは非置換の複素環基、 一 COR2Q (式中、 R2°は水素原子、 置換もしく は非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非 置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置 換のァリール、置換もしくは非置換の複素環基、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコ キシ、置換もしくは非置換のァリールォキシ、 ァミノ、置換もしくは非置換の低級 アルキルァミノ、置換もしくは非置換のジ低級アルキルァミノまたは置換もしくは 非置換のァリールアミノを表す) または一 SO2R21 (式中、 R21は前記の R9と 同義である) を表す] または Wherein R 1 and R 4 are the same or different and each represents a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, Represents a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, wherein R 2 is a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl; , A substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, — C (= W) R 6 [wherein W represents an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom, R 6 is a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substitution if Unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted Ariru, substitution also properly unsubstituted heterocyclic group, in one NR 7 R 8 (wherein, R 7 and R 8 are the same or different, a hydrogen atom, a substituted or Unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl A substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, or R 7 and R 8 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom To form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group), —OR 9 (where R 9 is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl) Represents a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, or one SR 1D (wherein, R 1Q has the same meaning as R 9 above) the representative, in -NR 1 X R 12 {wherein, R 11 and R 12 are the same or different, a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted Properly is unsubstituted lower Arukieru, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl Le, a substituted or unsubstituted Ariru, in a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group or -COR 13 [wherein, R 13 is a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted also properly unsubstituted consequent opening alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted Ariru, substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, one NR 7A R 8A (wherein, R 7 A and R 8 A have the same meanings as R 7 and R 8 , respectively), one OR 9A (where R 9A has the same meaning as R 9 above) or one Represents SR 1 () A (wherein, R 1GA is as defined above for R 9 )] or —S0 2 R 14 (where R 14 is as defined above for R 9 ) It represents or R 1 and also together such connexion replaced with the nitrogen atom to which R 2 is adjacent Ku form an unsubstituted heterocyclic group, R 5 is laid substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, and substituted Represents an unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, or R 4 and R 5 together form one (CR 15A R 15B ) ml -Q- (CR 15C R 15D ) m2 — { In the formula, Q represents a single bond, substituted or unsubstituted phenylene or cycloalkylene, and m1 and m2 are the same or different and each represents an integer of 0 to 4.m1 and m2 are simultaneously 0 and R 15A , R 15B , R 15C and R 15D are the same or different and each is hydrogen atom, halogen, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, OR 16 [where R 16 is water Elemental atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, (wherein, R 7B and R 8B are the same meanings as the above R 7 and R 8) one CONR 7B R 8B, -S0 2 NR 7C R 8C ( wherein, R 7C and R 8C each As defined above for R 7 and R 8 ) or one COR 17 (wherein R 17 is a hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower) Alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl or substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group).] NR 18 R 19 wherein R 18 and R 19 are the same Or different A hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl. An unsubstituted heterocyclic group, one COR 2Q (where R 2 ° represents a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, a substituted or unsubstituted Substituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy, substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy, amino, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylamino, substituted or Unsubstituted di-lower alkylamino or substituted or unsubstituted arylamino ) Or in one SO 2 R 21 (wherein, R 21 represents a a) synonymous with said R 9] or
一 CO2R22 (式中、 R22は前記の R17と同義である) を表すか、 または R15Aと R15Bもしくは R15Cと R15Dが一緒になつて酸素原子を表し、 ^11または012が 2以上の整数であるとき、 それぞれの R15A、 R15B、 1 15じぉょび1 1513は同ーで も異なっていてもよく、 隣接するふたつの炭素原子に結合する R15A、 R15B、 R15Gおよび R15Dはそれぞれ一緒になつて結合を形成してもよい } を表し、 R3 は水素原子または— C (=WA) R6A (式中、 WAおよび R 6 Aはそれぞれ前記の W および R6と同義である) を表す。 ただし、 R1が水素、 R2および R3がァセチル、 ならびに R 5がフエニルであるとき、 R 4は水素おょぴメチルではない >で表され るチアジアゾリン一 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。-Represents CO 2 R 22 (wherein R 22 is as defined above for R 17 ), or R 15A and R 15B or R 15C and R 15D together represent an oxygen atom, ^ 11 or when 012 is 2 or more integer, each of R 15A, R 15B, 1 15 Jioyobi 1 1513 may be different or the same over, bonded to the adjacent two carbon atoms R 15A, R 15B, represents the R 15G and R 15D may form together a connexion bond respectively}, R 3 is a hydrogen atom or a - C (= W a) R 6A ( wherein, W a and R 6 a is Each has the same meaning as W and R 6 described above). Where R 1 is hydrogen, R 2 and R 3 are acetyl, And when R 5 is phenyl, R 4 is not hydrogen or methyl> a thiadiazoline-111-oxide derivative represented by the formula or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof.
(2) R 4が置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級ァ ルケニルまたは置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニルであり、 R 5が置換もしくは 非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換の複素環基または置換もしくは非置 換のァリールであるか、 または R 4と R 5がー緒になって (2) R 4 is substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl or substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, and R 5 is substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted heteroalkyl A ring group or a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, or R 4 and R 5
- (CR15AR15B) ml-Q- (CR15CR15D) m2— (式中、 R15A、 R15B、 R15C、 R15D、 ml、 m 2および Qはそれぞれ前記と同義である) を表す (1) 記載のチアジアゾリンー 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 -(CR 15A R 15B ) ml -Q- (CR 15C R 15D ) m2 — (wherein, R 15A , R 15B , R 15C , R 15D , ml, m 2 and Q are each as defined above) The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative according to (1) or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
(3) R 5が置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級ァ ルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニルまたは置換もしくは非置換のシク 口アルキルである ( 1 )記載のチアジアゾリンー 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬 理学的に許容される塩。 (3) The thiadiazoline-1-oxide described in (1), wherein R 5 is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, or a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl. Derivatives or pharmacologically acceptable salts thereof.
(4) R 5が置換もしくは非置換のァリールまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環 基である (1) または (2) 記載のチアジアゾリンー 1ーォキシド誘導体またはそ の薬理学的に許容される塩。 ' (4) The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to (1) or (2), wherein R 5 is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group. '
(5) R 5が置換もしくは非置換のフェニルまたは置換もしくは非置換のチェ二 ルである (1) または (2) 記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはそ の薬理学的に許容される塩。 (5) The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to (1) or (2), wherein R 5 is substituted or unsubstituted phenyl or substituted or unsubstituted phenyl.
(6) R 4が置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキルである (1) 〜 (5) のいずれ かに記載のチアジアゾリン一 1ーォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容され る塩。 (6) The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (5), wherein R 4 is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl.
(7) R 4が置換低級アルキルである (1) 〜 (5) のいずれかに記載のチアジ ァゾリン一 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 (7) The thiaziazoline-111-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (5), wherein R 4 is substituted lower alkyl.
(8) R4と R 5が一緒になつて (8) R 4 and R 5 are connected together
― (CR15AR15B) ml-Q- (CR15CR15D) m2— (式中、 R15A、 R15B、 R15C、 R15D、 ml、 m 2および Q それぞれ前記と同義である) を表す (1) 記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。― (CR 15A R 15B ) ml -Q- (CR 15C R 15D ) m2 — (wherein, R 15A , R 15B , R 15C , R 15D , ml, m 2 and Q are as defined above) (1) Or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
(9) R4と R5がー緒になって一 (CH2) ml-Q- (CH2) m2— (式中、 m 1、 m 2および Qはそれぞれ前記と同義である) を表す (1) 記載のチアジアゾリ ンー 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 (9) R 4 and R 5 are linked together to represent one (CH 2 ) ml -Q- (CH 2 ) m2 — (wherein m 1, m 2 and Q are as defined above) (1) The thiadiazolin-1 monooxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to the above.
(10) Qが置換もしくは非置換のフエ二レンである (8) または (9) 記載の チアジアゾリンー 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。  (10) The thiadiazoline-l-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to (8) or (9), wherein Q is substituted or unsubstituted phenylene.
(1 1) R 1が水素原子または置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキルである ( 1 ) 〜(10)のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリンー 1ーォキシド誘導体またはその薬 理学的に許容される塩。 (11) The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (10), wherein R 1 is a hydrogen atom or a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl.
(12) R1が水素原子である (1) 〜 (10) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾ リン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 (12) The thiadiazoline-11-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (10), wherein R 1 is a hydrogen atom.
(13) R2が一 C (=W) R6 (式中、 Wおよび R6は、 それぞれ前記と同義で ある) である (1) 〜 (12) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド 誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 (13) R 2 is one C (= W) R 6 (wherein W and R 6 have the same meanings as described above), respectively. An oxide derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
(14) R 6が置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級 アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニルまたは置換もしくは非置換のシ クロアルキルである (13)記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはそ の薬理学的に許容される塩。 (14) R 6 is substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, or substituted or unsubstituted cyclo-alkyl (13) thiadiazoline one 1- Okishido according A derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
(15) R6が低級アルキルである (13) 記載のチアジアゾリン— 1一ォキシ ド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 (15) The thiadiazoline-l-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to (13), wherein R 6 is lower alkyl.
(16) Wが酸素原子である (13) 〜 (15) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾ リン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。  (16) The thiadiazoline-11-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any of (13) to (15), wherein W is an oxygen atom.
(1 7) R1と R2が隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは非置換の複 素環基を形成する (1) 〜 (10) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキ シド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 (1 7) R 1 and R 2 form a connexion substituted or unsubstituted multiple ring groups together with the adjacent nitrogen atom (1) thiadiazoline one 1-O key according to any one of the - (10) Sid derivatives or pharmacologically acceptable salts thereof.
(18) R3がー C (=WA) R6A (式中、 WAおよび R6Aは、 それぞれ前記と同 義である) である (1) 〜 (17) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリンー 1—ォキ シド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 (18) The thiadiazoline according to any one of (1) to (17), wherein R 3 is —C (= W A ) R 6A (wherein W A and R 6A are each as defined above). 1—Oki Sid derivatives or pharmacologically acceptable salts thereof.
(19) R 6 Aが置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低 級ァルケ-ル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニルまたは置換もしくは非置換の シクロアルキルである (18)記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体または その薬理学的に許容される塩。 (19) The thiadiazoline according to (18), wherein R 6 A is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, or a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl. 1-oxide derivative or pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
(20) R6Aが低級アルキルである (18) 記載のチアジアゾリンー 1ーォキ シド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 (20) The thiadiazoline-1-oxo derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to (18), wherein R 6A is lower alkyl.
(21) WAが酸素原子である (18) 〜 (20) のいずれかに記載のチアジア ゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 (21) W A is Chiajia gelsolin one 1- Okishido derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of an oxygen atom (18) to (20).
(22) (1) 〜 (21) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン一 1ーォキシド誘 導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩を有効成分として含有する医薬。  (22) A medicament comprising, as an active ingredient, the thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21).
(23) (1) 〜 (21) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘 導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩を有効成分として含有する M期キネシン Eg 5阻害剤。  (23) An M-phase kinesin Eg5 inhibitor comprising, as an active ingredient, the thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21).
(24) (1) 〜 (21) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン— 1—ォキシド誘 導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩を有効成分として含有する抗腫瘍剤。  (24) An antitumor agent comprising, as an active ingredient, the thiadiazolin-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21).
(25) (1) 〜 (21) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン一 1ーォキシド誘 導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩の有効量を投与することを特徴とする M 期キネシン Eg 5阻害方法。  (25) A method for inhibiting M-phase kinesin Eg5, which comprises administering an effective amount of the thiadiazolin-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21). .
(26) (1) 〜 (21) のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリンー 1—ォキシド誘 導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩の有効量を投与することを特徴とする悪 性腫瘍の治療方法。  (26) A method for treating a malignant tumor, which comprises administering an effective amount of the thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21).
(27) M期キネシン E g 5阻害剤の製造のための (1) 〜 (21) のいずれか に記載のチアジアゾリン一 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される 塩の使用。  (27) Use of the thiadiazoline-111-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of (1) to (21) for the production of an M-phase kinesin E g5 inhibitor.
(28) 抗腫瘍剤の製造のための (1) 〜 (21) のいずれかに記載のチアジア ゾリンー 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩の使用。 以下、 一般式 (I ) で表される化合物を化合物 (I ) という。 他の式番号の化合 物についても同様である。 (28) Use of the thiadiazolin-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any of (1) to (21) for the manufacture of an antitumor agent. Hereinafter, the compound represented by the general formula (I) is referred to as compound (I). The same applies to compounds having other formula numbers.
一般式 (I ) の各基の定義において、  In the definition of each group of the general formula (I),
( i ) 低級アルキル、 低級アルコキシ、低級アルキルァミノおょぴジ低級アルキル ァミノの低級アルキル部分としては、例えば直鎖または分岐状の炭素数 1〜 1 0の アルキル、 具体的にはメチル、 ェチル、 プロピル、 イソプロピル、 ブチル、 イソブ チル、 s e c一プチ 7レ、 t e r t一プチノレ、 ペンチノレ、 イソペンチノレ、 ネオペンチ ル、 へキシル、 ヘプチル、 ォクチル、 ノニル、 デシルなどがあげられる。 ジ低級ァ ルキルァミノの 2つの低級アルキル部分は、 同一でも異なっていてもよい。  (i) The lower alkyl moiety of lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, lower alkylamino or lower alkylamino is, for example, straight-chain or branched alkyl having 1 to 10 carbon atoms, specifically methyl, ethyl, propyl Isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, tert-butyl, pentynole, isopentynole, neopentyl, hexyl, heptyl, octyl, nonyl, decyl and the like. The two lower alkyl moieties of the di-loweralkylamino may be the same or different.
( i i )低級アルケニルとしては、例えば直鎖または分岐状の炭素数 2〜 1 0のァ ルケ二ノレ、 具体的にはビニノレ、 ァリル、 1 _プロぺニル、 ブテニノレ、 ペンテ二ノレ、 へキセニル、 ヘプテュル、 オタテュル、 ノネニル、 デセニルなどがあげられる。  (ii) As the lower alkenyl, for example, a straight-chain or branched alkenyl having 2 to 10 carbon atoms, specifically, bininole, aryl, 1_propenyl, buteninole, penteninole, pentenyl, hexenyl, Heptul, Otatul, Nonenyl, Decenyl and the like.
( i i i )低級アルキニルとしては、例えば直鎖または分岐状の炭素数 2〜 1 0の アルキ-ル、 具体的にはェチニノレ、 プロビュル、 ブチニノレ、 ペンチュル、 へキシニ ル、 へプチ二ノレ、 ォクチ二/レ、 ノニニル、 デシ二ノレなどがあげられる。  (iii) As lower alkynyl, for example, linear or branched alkyl having 2 to 10 carbon atoms, specifically, ethininole, probel, butyninole, penture, hexinyl, heptinole, octinii / , Noninyl, and desininole.
( i v ) シクロアルキルとしては、例えば炭素数 3〜 8のシクロアルキル、 具体的 にはシクロプロピ/レ、 シクロプチ/レ、 シクロペンチノレ、 シクロへキシノレ、 シクロへ プチル、 シクロォクチルなどがあげられる。  (iv) Examples of the cycloalkyl include cycloalkyl having 3 to 8 carbon atoms, and specific examples thereof include cyclopropyl / le, cyclobutyl / le, cyclopentinole, cyclohexinole, cycloheptyl, cyclooctyl, and the like.
( V ) ァリール、 ァリールォキシおよぴァリールァミノのァリール部分としては、 例えばフエ二ノレ、 ナフチルなどがあげられる。  (V) The aryl portion of aryl, aryloxy and arylamino includes, for example, feninole and naphthyl.
( v i ) 複素環基としては、 例えば脂肪族複素環基、芳香族複素環基などがあげら れる。 脂肪族複素環基としては、 例えば窒素原子、 酸素原子および硫黄原子から選 ばれる少なくとも 1個の原子を含む 5員または 6員の単環性脂肪族複素環基、 3〜 8員の環が縮合した二環または三環性で窒素原子、酸素原子および硫黄原子から選 ばれる少なくとも 1個の原子を含む縮環性脂肪族複素環基などがあげられ、具体的 にはァゼチジュル、 テトラヒドロチェニル、 テトラヒ ドロチォピラエル、 ィミダゾ リジニル、 ピロリジニル、 ォキサゾリニル、 ジォキソラニル、 ピペリジノ、 ピペリ . ジニル、 ピぺラジュル、 モルホリノ、 モルホリニル、 チオモルホリニル、 ホモピぺ リジニル、ホモピペラジニル、テトラヒドロピリジニル、テトラヒドロキノリニル、 テトラヒドロイソキノリニル、 テトラヒドロフラエル、 テトラヒドロビラニル、 ジ ヒドロべンゾフラニルなどがあげられる。芳香族複素環基としては、例えば窒素原 子、酸素原子おょぴ硫黄原子から選ばれる少なくとも 1個の原子を含む 5員または 6員の単環性芳香族複素環基、 3〜 8員の環が縮合した二環または三環性で窒素原 子、酸素原子および硫黄原子から選ばれる少なくとも 1個の原子を含む縮環性芳香 族複素環基などがあげられ、具体的にはフリル、チェニル、 ピロリル、 ピラゾリル、 ィミダゾリル、 トリアゾリル、 テトラゾリル、 チアゾリル、 イソチアゾリル、 ォキ サゾリル、 イソォキサゾリル、 チアジアゾリル、 ォキサジァゾリル、 ピリジル、 ピ ラジニル、 ピリミジニル、 ピリダジニル、 インドリル、 イソインドリル、 ィンダゾ リスレ、 ベンゾォキサゾリノレ、 ベンゾチェ二ノレ、 ベンゾイミダゾリノレ、 ベンゾチアゾ リル、 ベンゾトリァゾリル、 プリニル、 キノリル、 イソキノリル、 キナゾリニル、 フタラジュル、 キノキサリニル、 ナフチリジニル、 ベンゾジァゼピニル、 フエノチ アジニル、 ベンゾピラニル、 シンノリニル、 ビラニルなどがあげられる。 (vi) Examples of the heterocyclic group include an aliphatic heterocyclic group and an aromatic heterocyclic group. As the aliphatic heterocyclic group, for example, a 5- or 6-membered monocyclic aliphatic heterocyclic group containing at least one atom selected from a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom and a sulfur atom, and a 3- to 8-membered ring are fused. A condensed aliphatic heterocyclic group containing at least one atom selected from a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom and a sulfur atom, such as azetidur, tetrahydrophenyl, and tetrahydrogen. Dorothiopyral, imidazolidinyl, pyrrolidinyl, oxazolinyl, dioxolanyl, piperidino, piperi Dinyl, piperazur, morpholino, morpholinyl, thiomorpholinyl, homopyridinyl, homopiperazinyl, tetrahydropyridinyl, tetrahydroquinolinyl, tetrahydroisoquinolinyl, tetrahydrofuruel, tetrahydrovinylanil, dihydrobenzofuranyl, etc. . Examples of the aromatic heterocyclic group include a 5-membered or 6-membered monocyclic aromatic heterocyclic group containing at least one atom selected from a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom and a sulfur atom, A condensed aromatic heterocyclic group containing at least one atom selected from a nitrogen atom, an oxygen atom and a sulfur atom, which is a condensed bicyclic or tricyclic ring, and specifically, furyl, chenyl , Pyrrolyl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, triazolyl, tetrazolyl, thiazolyl, isothiazolyl, oxosazolyl, isoxazolyl, thiadiazolyl, oxaziazolyl, pyridyl, pyrazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyridazinyl, indolyl, benzoinyl, benzoinyl, benzoinyl, benzoyl, benzoyl, benzoyl, benzoyl, benzoylamine , Benzimidazolinole, Benzothiazolyl, Benzo Riazoriru, purinyl, quinolyl, isoquinolyl, quinazolinyl, Futarajuru, quinoxalinyl, naphthyridinyl, benzodioxanyl § benzindolyl, Fuenochi azinyl, benzopyranyl, cinnolinyl, etc. Biraniru the like.
( V i i )隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成される複素環基としては、例えば 少なくとも 1個の窒素原子を含む脂肪族複素環基などがあげられる。該少なくとも 1個の窒素原子を含む脂肪族複素環基は、酸素原子、硫黄原子または他の窒素原子 を含んでもいてよく、 例えば 1一ピロリル、 ピロリジニル、 モルホリノ、 チオモル ホリノ、 ビラゾリジニル、 ピぺリジノ、 ピペラジニレ、 ホモピペラジニル、 アジリ ジニル、 ァゼチジュル、 ァゾリジニル、 ペルヒドロアゼビュル、 ペルヒドロアゾシ ニル、 テトラヒドロキノリニノレ、 テトラヒドロイソキノリニル、 インドリル、 イソ インドリル、 1, 3—ジヒドロイソインドリル、 ピロリ ドニル、スクシンィミジル、 グルタルイミジル、 ピペリ ドニルなどがあげられる。  (V i i) Examples of the heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom include an aliphatic heterocyclic group containing at least one nitrogen atom. The aliphatic heterocyclic group containing at least one nitrogen atom may contain an oxygen atom, a sulfur atom or another nitrogen atom, for example, 1-pyrrolyl, pyrrolidinyl, morpholino, thiomorpholino, virazolidinyl, piperidino, Piperazinile, homopiperazinyl, aziridinyl, azetidur, azolidinyl, perhydroazebul, perhydroazosinyl, tetrahydroquinolinole, tetrahydroisoquinolinyl, indolyl, isoindolyl, 1,3-dihydroisoindolyl, pyrrolidinyl, sulcinyl And piperidonyl.
( v i i i )シクロアルキレンとしては、例えば炭素数 3〜 8のシクロアルキレン、 具体的にはシクロプロピレン、 シクロブチレン、 シクロペンチレン、 シクロへキシ レン、シクロへプチレン、シクロオタチレンなどがあげられ、フエ二レンとしては、 1 , 2—フエ二レン、 1, 3—フエ二レンおよび 1, 4一フエ二レンがあげられる。 ( i x ) ハロゲンはフッ素、 塩素、 臭素およびヨウ素の各原子を意味する。 (viii) The cycloalkylene includes, for example, cycloalkylene having 3 to 8 carbon atoms, specifically, cyclopropylene, cyclobutylene, cyclopentylene, cyclohexylene, cycloheptylene, cyclootylene and the like. As Nylene, 1,2-phenylene, 1,3-phenylene and 1,4-phenylene. (ix) Halogen means each atom of fluorine, chlorine, bromine and iodine.
( x )置換低級アルキル、置換低級アルケニル、置換低級アルキニル、置換シクロ アルキル、置換低級アルコキシ、置換低級アルキルァミノおょぴ置換ジ低級アルキ ルァミノにおける置換基としては、同一または異なって例えば置換数 1〜置換可能 な数の、 好ましくは 1〜3の、 ハロゲン、 ヒドロキシ、 ォキソ、 ニトロ、 アジド、 シァノ、 カルボキシ、  (x) The substituents in the substituted lower alkyl, substituted lower alkenyl, substituted lower alkynyl, substituted cycloalkyl, substituted lower alkoxy, substituted lower alkylamino and substituted dilower alkylamino are the same or different, for example, the number of substituents is 1 to substituted Possible number, preferably 1 to 3, of halogen, hydroxy, oxo, nitro, azide, cyano, carboxy,
置換もしくは非置換のシク口アルキル {該置換シク口アルキルにおける置換基 ( a ) としては、 同一または異なって例えば置換数 1〜 3の、 Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (substituents (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl are the same or different, for example, having 1 to 3 substituents,
ハロゲン、 ヒドロキシ、 ォキソ、 ァミノ、 ニトロ、 アジド、 シァノ、 カルボキ シ、  Halogen, hydroxy, oxo, amino, nitro, azide, cyano, carboxy,
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ(該置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基 ( b ) としては、 同一または異なって例えば置換数:!〜 3の、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (substituent (b) in the substituted lower alkoxy may be the same or different, for example,
ハロゲン、 ヒドロキシ、 ォキソ、 ァミノ、 ニトロ、 アジド、 シァノ、 カル ボキシ、 低級アルコキシ、 ヒドロキシ置換低級アルコキシ、 低級アルコキ シ置換低級アルコキシ、ァミノ置換低級アルコキシ、低級アルキルァミノ、 ジ低級アルキルァミノ、 ヒドロキシ置換低級アルキルァミノ、 低級アルコ キシ置換低級アルキルァミノ、 ァミノ置換低級アルキルァミノ、 低級アル カノィルァミノ、 低級アルコキシカルボニルァミノ、 ァラルキルァミノ、 ァラルキルォキシ、 ァリール、 ァリールォキシ、 複素環基  Halogen, hydroxy, oxo, amino, nitro, azide, cyano, carboxy, lower alkoxy, hydroxy-substituted lower alkoxy, lower alkoxy-substituted lower alkoxy, amino-substituted lower alkoxy, lower alkylamino, di-lower alkylamino, hydroxy-substituted lower alkylamino, lower Alkoxy-substituted lower alkylamino, amino-substituted lower alkylamino, lower-alkanoylamino, lower-alkoxycarbonylamino, aralkylamino, aralkyloxy, aryl, aryloxy, heterocyclic group
などがあげられる)、  Etc.),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキルチオ(該置換低級アルキルチオにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基 (b ) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アル力ノィル(該置換低級アル力ノィルにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基 (b ) と同義である)、 一 N R 2 3 R 2 4 [式中、 R 2 3および R 2 4はそれぞれ同一または異なって、 Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylthio (the substituent in the substituted lower alkylthio is the same as the substituent (b) in the above-mentioned substituted lower alkoxy), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (in the substituted lower alkyl group) location substituent is the same meaning as substituent (b) in the substituted lower alkoxy), in one NR 2 3 R 2 4 [wherein, R 2 3 and R 2 4 are the same or different,
水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル (該置換低級アルキルにお ける置換基は前記置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基( b )と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル (該置換シクロアルキルにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基(b) と同義である)、置換 もしくは非置換の低級アル力ノィル (該置換低級アル力ノィルにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基 (b) と同義である)、 ァラ ルキル、 ァリールまたは複素環基 Hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (substituted lower alkyl And the substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (b) in the substituted lower alkoxy). A) substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl group is the same as the substituent (b) in the substituted lower alkoxy group), aralkyl, aryl or heterocyclic group
を表す力、または R 23と R 24が隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは 非置換の複素環基を形成する (該隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成される 置換複素環基における置換基は前記低級アルコキシにおける置換基 (b) と同 義である)]、 Or R 23 and R 24 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (in a substituted heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom) The substituent is the same as the substituent (b) in the lower alkoxy))],
ァリール、 複素環基  Aryl, heterocyclic group
などがあげられる }、 },
_NR25R26<式中、 R25および R26は、 同一または異なって、 _NR 25 R 26 <wherein, R 25 and R 26 are the same or different,
水素原子、 ヒドロキシ、 ァミノ、  Hydrogen atom, hydroxy, amino,
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ(該置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基 は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキルァミノ (該置換低級アルキルァミノにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のジ低級アルキルァミノ (該置換ジ低級アルキルァミノに おける置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基(a)と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル {該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 ( c ) としては、 例えば置換数:!〜 3の  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylamino (substituents in the substituted lower alkylamino are the same as the substituents (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted di-lower alkylamino (substituted di-lower alkylamino) The substituent has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl {the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl is, for example, ~ 3 of
ハロゲン、 ヒドロキシ、 ォキソ、 ニトロ、 アジド、 シァノ、 カルボキシ、 置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル (該置換シクロアルキルにおける置 換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のァリール (該置換ァリールにおける置換基は後記置 換ァリールにおける置換基 (X i i) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の複素環基 (該置換複素環基における置換基は後記置 換複素環基における置換基 (X i i i) と同義である)、 Halogen, hydroxy, oxo, nitro, azido, cyano, carboxy, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted Substituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (Xii) in the substituted aryl below), A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (Xiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ (該置換低級アルコキシにおける置 換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキルチオ (該置換低級アルキルチオにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アル力ノィル (該置換低級アル力ノィルにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシカルボニル (該置換低級アルコキシ カルポニルにおける置換基は前記置換シク口アルキルにおける置換基 ( a ) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylthio (substituted in the substituted lower alkylthio) Is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl group is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl group) A substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxycarbonyl (substituents in the substituted lower alkoxycarbonyl are the same as the substituents (a) in the substituted alkyl).
— O (CH2CH20) nR27 (式中、 nは 1〜15の整数を表し、 R27は 水素原子または低級アルキルを表す)、 — O (CH 2 CH 2 0) n R 27 (where n represents an integer of 1 to 15, and R 27 represents a hydrogen atom or lower alkyl),
一 NR28R29 [式中、 R28および R29は、 同一または異なって、 I NR 28 R 29 wherein R 28 and R 29 are the same or different,
水素原子、 ヒ ドロキシ、 ァミノ、 低級アルキルァミノ、 ジ低級アルキ ルァミノ、  Hydrogen atom, hydroxy, amino, lower alkylamino, di-lower alkylamino,
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ (該置換低級アルコキシにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義であ る)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル (該置換低級アルキルにおける置 換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル (該置換低級アルケニルにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義であ る)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl) Has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル (該置換低級アルキニルにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義であ る)、 置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル (該置換シクロアルキルにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 ( a ) と同義であ る)、 Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl), Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl);
置換もしくは非置換のァリール (該置換ァリールにおける置換基は後 記置換ァリールにおける置換基 (X i i ) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (Xii) in the substituted aryl described below),
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基 (該置換複素環基における置換基は後 記置換複素環基における置換基 (X i i i ) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アル力ノィル (該置換低級アル力ノィルに おける置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 ( a ) と同義 である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (Xiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later), a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (the substituted lower group) The substituent in the aryl group has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above substituted cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシカルボニル (該置換低級アルコ キシカルボニルにおける置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置 換基 ( a ) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxycarbonyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxycarbonyl has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキルスルホニル (該置換低級アルキル スルホニルにおける置換基は前記置換シク口アルキルにおける置換基 Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylsulfonyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkylsulfonyl is the same as the substituent in the above-mentioned substituted alkyl)
( a ) と同義である)、 (synonymous with (a)),
置換もしくは非置換のァロイル (該置換ァロイルにおける置換基は後 記置換ァリールにおける置換基 (X i i ) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted arylo (the substituent in the substituted arylo is synonymous with the substituent (Xii) in the substituted aryl described below),
置換もしくは非置換のァリールォキシカルボニル (該置換ァリールォ キシカルボニルにおける置換基は後記置換ァリールにおける置換基 Substituted or unsubstituted aryloxycarbonyl (the substituent in the substituted aryloxycarbonyl is the substituent in the substituted aryl described below)
( X i i ) と同義である) または (Synonymous with (Xii)) or
置換もしくは非置換のァラルキル (該置換ァラルキルにおける置換基 は後記置換ァリールにおける置換基 (X i i ) と同義である) を表すか、または R 2 8と R 2 9が隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もし くは非置換の複素環基を形成する (該隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形 成される置換複素環基における置換基は後記置換複素環基における置換基 ( x i i i ) と同義である)]、 -CONR30R31 (式中、 R3°および R31はそれぞれ前記 R28および R2 Or a substituted or unsubstituted Ararukiru (the substituent in the substituted Ararukiru has the same meaning as the substituent (X ii) in later substituted Ariru), or R 2 8 and R 2 9 are summer together with the adjacent nitrogen atom To form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom is the same as the substituent (xiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later) )], -CONR 30 R 31 (wherein R 3 ° and R 31 are the same as R 28 and R 2, respectively)
9と同義である)、 Synonymous with 9 ),
-SO2R32 [式中、 R32-SO 2 R 32 [where R 32 is
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル (該置換低級アルキルにおける置 換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル (該置換低級アルケニルにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義であ る)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the substituted cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl) Has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル (該置換低級アルキニルにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義であ る)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル (該置換シクロアルキルにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義であ る)、  Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のァリール (該置換ァリールにおける置換基は後 記置換ァリールにおける置換基 (X i i ) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (Xii) in the substituted aryl described below),
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基 (該置換複素環基における置換基は後 記置換複素環基における置換基 (X i i i ) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ (該置換低級アルコキシにおけ る置換基は前記置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義であ る) または  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (Xiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later), a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (in the substituted lower alkoxy, The substituent in this is the same as the substituent (a) in the above-mentioned substituted cycloalkyl) or
— NR33R34 (式中、 R33および R34はそれぞれ前記 R28および R2 9と同義である) - NR 33 R 34 (wherein, R 33 and R 34 are each synonymous with the R 28 and R 2 9)
を表す]、 Represents],
一 N+R35R36R37X_ (式中、 R35および R36は同一または異なって低 級アルキルを表すカ、または R 35と R 36が隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつ て複素環基を形成し、 R 37は低級アルキルを表し、 Xはハロゲンを表す) などがあげられる }、 I N + R 35 R 36 R 37 X_ (wherein, R 35 and R 36 are the same or different and represent lower alkyl, or a heterocyclic group wherein R 35 and R 36 are taken together with the adjacent nitrogen atom. R 37 represents lower alkyl and X represents halogen) },
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル(該置換低級アルケニルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl);
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル(該置換低級アルキニルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル(該置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
置換もしくは非置換のァリール(該置換ァリールにおける置換基は後記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (X i i ) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted aryl (substituents in the substituted aryl are the same as substituents (Xii) in the substituted aryls described below),
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基(該置換複素環基における置換基は後記置換複 素環基における置換基 (X i i i) と同義である)、 A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (Xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
-COR38 [式中、 R38-COR 38 [where R 38 is
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル (該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル (該置換低級アルケニルにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル (該置換低級アルキニルにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル (該置換シクロアルキルにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のァリール (該置換ァリールにおける置換基は後記置 換ァリールにおける置換基 (x i i) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl is Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl in the substituted lower alkyl (substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl); Unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the substituent Synonymous with substituent (xii)),
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基 (該置換複素環基における置換基は後記置 換複素環基における置換基 (x i i i) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ (該置換低級アルコキシにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のァリールォキシ (該置換ァリールォキシにおける置 換基は後記置換ァリールにおける置換基 (X i i ) と同義である) または 置換もしくは非置換の複素環ォキシ (該置換複素環ォキシにおける置換基 は後記置換複素環における置換基 (X i i i ) と同義である) Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy (replacement in the substituted aryloxy) The substituent is the same as the substituent (X ii) in the substituted aryl described below or the substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic oxy (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic oxy is the same as the substituent (X iii) in the substituted heterocyclic ring described later) Is)
を表す]、  Represents],
— CONR39R4。 (式中、 R39および R4。はそれぞれ前記 R28および R29と 同義である)、 または — CONR 39 R 4 . (Wherein, R 39 and R 4 have the same meanings as R 28 and R 29 respectively), or
-S02R41 [式中、 R41-S0 2 R 41 [where R 41 is
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル (該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル (該置換低級アルケニルにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル (該置換低級アルキニルにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル (該置換シクロアルキルにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のァリール (該置換ァリールにおける置換基は後記置 換ァリールにおける置換基 (X i i ) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl is The same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl), the substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl), Unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl), substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the substituent Substituent (synonymous with X ii)),
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基 (該置換複素環基における置換基は後記置 換複素環基における置換基 (x i i i ) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is synonymous with the substituent (xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ (該置換低級アルコキシにおける置 換基は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である) または -NR42R43 (式中、 R42および R43はそれぞれ前記 R28および R29と 同義である) Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl) or -NR 42 R 43 (wherein R 42 and R 43 are each as defined above) Synonymous with R 28 and R 29 )
を表す]  Represents
を表すか、 または R 25と R 26が P舞接する窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは非 置換の複素環基を形成する(該隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成される置換複 素環基における置換基は後記置換複素環基における置換基(X i i i ) と同義であ る) を表す >、 Or R 25 and R 26 form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group together with the nitrogen atom which is in contact with P (substituted heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom) The substituent in the group has the same meaning as the substituent (X iii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described below. >)
一 CONR44R45 (式中、 R44および R45はそれぞれ前記 R25および R26と同義 である)、 One of CONR 44 R 45 (wherein R 44 and R 45 have the same meanings as R 25 and R 26 , respectively);
-COR46 [式中、 R46-COR 46 [where R 46 is
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル(該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基は前 記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the above-mentioned substituted lower alkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル(該置換低級ァルケ-ルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル(該置換低級アルキニルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル(該置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
置換もしくは非置換のァリール(該置換ァリールにおける置換基は後記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (x i i ) と同義である) または  A substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (xii) in the substituted aryl below) or
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基(該置換複素環基における置換基は後記置換複 素環基における置換基 (X i i i ) と同義である)  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (Xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later)
を表す]、 Represents],
-COO 47 (式中、 R47は前記 R46と同義である)、 -COO 47 (wherein, R 47 has the same meaning as R 46 ),
-S02R48 [式中、 R48-S0 2 R 48 [where R 48 is
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル(該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基は前 記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the above-mentioned substituted lower alkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル(該置換低級ァルケ-ルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル(該置換低級アルキニルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル(該置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のァリール(該置換ァリールにおける置換基は後記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (X i i ) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl); A substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (X ii) in the substituted aryl below),
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基(該置換複素環基における置換基は後記置換複 素環基における置換基 (x i i i ) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ(該置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である) または  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl) or
_N R49R 50 (式中、 R49および R 5。はそれぞれ前記 R 28および R29と同義 である) _ NR 49 R 50 (wherein R 49 and R 5 have the same meanings as R 28 and R 29, respectively)
を表す]、 Represents],
— OR51 [式中、 R51— OR 51 [where R 51 is
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル(該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基は前 記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (c) in the above-mentioned substituted lower alkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル(該置換低級アルケニルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (c) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (c) in the substituted lower alkyl);
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル(該置換低級アルキニルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル(該置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 は前記置換低級アルキルにおける置換基 (C ) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl has the same meaning as the substituent (C) in the substituted lower alkyl);
置換もしくは非置換のァリール(該置換ァリールにおけ.る置換基は後記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (X i i ) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (Xii) in the substituted aryl described below),
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基(該置換複素環基における置換基は後記置換複 素環基における置換基 (x i i i) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group has the same meaning as the substituent (xiiii) in the substituted heterocyclic group described later),
-COR52 (式中、 R52は前記 R48と同義である)、 -COR 52 (wherein, R 52 is as defined above for R 48 ),
-SO2R53 (式中、 R53は前記 R48と同義である) または -SO 2 R 53 (wherein, R 53 has the same meaning as R 48 ) or
— S i R54R55R56 (式中、 R54、 R55および R56は同一または異なって、 水素原子、 ヒドロキシ、 低級アルキルまたは低級アルコキシを表す) を表す]、 — SR57 (式中、 R57は前記 R51と同義である)、 — Represents Si R 54 R 55 R 56 (wherein R 54 , R 55 and R 56 are the same or different and represent a hydrogen atom, hydroxy, lower alkyl or lower alkoxy)], — SR 57 (wherein R 57 is as defined above for R 51 ),
一 N+R58R59R6。X— (式中、 R58、 R59、 R6。および Xはそれぞれ前記 R35、 R36、 R37および Xと同義である) などがあげられる。 One N + R 58 R 59 R 6 . X— (wherein, R 58 , R 59 , R 6 and X have the same meanings as R 35 , R 36 , R 37 and X, respectively) and the like.
ここで示した低級アルキル、 低級アルコキシ、 低級アルキルチオ、低級アルキル ァミノ、 ジ低級アルキルァミノ、 低級アルコキシカルボニル、 低級アルカノィル、 低級アル力ノィルォキシ、低級アル力ノィルァミノ、低級アルコキシ置換低級アル コキシ、低級アルコキシ置換低級アルキルァミノ、 低級アル力ノィルァミノ、低級 アルコキシカルボニルァミノおよび低級アルキルスルホニルの低級アルキル部分、 低級アルケニル、低級アルキニル、 シクロアルキルならぴにハロゲンは、 それぞれ 前記は前記低級アルキル( i)、低級アルケニル( i i)、低級アルキニル(i i i)、 シクロアルキル ( i v) およびハロゲン (i X) と同義であり、 ヒドロキシ置換低 級アルコキシ、 ァミノ置換低級アルコキシ、 低級アルコキシ置換低級アルコキシ、 ヒドロキシ置換低級アルキルァミノ、ァミノ置換低級アルキルァミノおよび低級ァ ルコキシ置換低級アルキルァミノのアルキレン部分は、 前記低級アルキル ( i ) の 定義であげた基から水素原子を一つ除いたものと同義である。ジ低級アルキルァミ ノにおける 2つの低級アルキル部分は同一でも異なっていてもよい。 また、 ここで 示したァリール、ァリールォキシ、ァリールォキシカルボニルおよぴァロイルのァ リール部分、複素環基、複素環ォキシにおける複素環基部分ならぴに隣接する窒素 原子と一緒になつて形成される複素環基は、 それぞれ前記ァリール (V;)、 複素環 基 (V i ) および隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成される複素環基 (V i i ) と同義であり、ここで示したァラルキルおよびァラルキルォキシのァラルキル部分 Lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, lower alkylthio, lower alkylamino, di-lower alkylamino, lower alkoxycarbonyl, lower alkanol, lower alkenyloxy, lower alkylamino, lower alkoxy-substituted lower alkoxy, lower alkoxy-substituted lower alkylamino shown here In the case of lower alkylaminoyl, lower alkoxycarbonylamino and lower alkyl moiety of lower alkylsulfonyl, lower alkenyl, lower alkynyl and cycloalkyl, halogen is ぴ, and the above is lower alkyl (i), lower alkenyl (ii), Synonymous with lower alkynyl (iii), cycloalkyl (iv) and halogen (i X), hydroxy-substituted lower alkoxy, amino-substituted lower alkoxy, lower alkoxy-substituted lower alkoxy , Hydroxy-substituted lower Arukiruamino the alkylene moiety of Amino substituted lower Arukiruamino and lower § alkoxy substituted lower Arukiruamino has the same meaning as the group formed by removing one hydrogen atom from the groups mentioned in the definition of the lower alkyl (i). The two lower alkyl moieties in the di-lower alkylamino may be the same or different. In the case of aryl, aryloxy, aryloxycarbonyl and aryloyl, heterocyclic group and heterocyclic group in heteroaryloxy shown here, they are formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom. Are the same as the aryl (V;), the heterocyclic group (V i) and the heterocyclic group (V ii) formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom, respectively. Aralkyl and aralkyl part of aralkyl
(x i ) としては、 例えば炭素数 7〜15のァラルキル、 具体的にはベンジル、 フ エネチル、 ベンズヒドリル、 ナフチルメチルなどがあげられる。 Examples of (x i) include aralkyl having 7 to 15 carbon atoms, specifically, benzyl, phenethyl, benzhydryl, naphthylmethyl and the like.
( X i i ) 置換ァリール、 置換ァリールォキシ、置換ァリールァミノおよび置換フ ェニレンにおける置換基としては、 同一または異なって例えば置換数 1〜 3の、ハ ロゲン、 ヒドロキシ、 ニトロ、 シァノ、 アジド、 メチレンジォキシ、  (Xii) Substituted aryl, substituted aryloxy, substituted arylamino and substituted phenylene have the same or different substituents, for example, having 1 to 3 substituents, such as halogen, hydroxy, nitro, cyano, azide, methylenedioxy,
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル(該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基は前記シ クロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (substituents in the substituted lower alkyl are Substituents in cycloalkyl (synonymous with ( a )),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル(該置換低級アルケニルにおける置換基は前 記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル(該置換低級アルキニルにおける置換基は前 記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル(該置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基は前 記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のァリール (該置換ァリールにおける置換基 (d) としては、 同一または異なつて例えば置換数 1〜 3の、 Substituted or unsubstituted aryl (substituent (d) in the substituted aryl is the same or different and is, for example, 1 to 3 substituents,
ハロゲン、 ヒドロキシ、 ァミノ、 ニトロ、 アジド、 シァノ、 カルボキシ、 低級 アルコキシ、低級アルキルチオ、低級アルキルァミノ、ジ低級アルキルァミノ、 低級アルカノィル、 低級アルカノィルォキシ、 低級アルカノィルァミノ、 メチ レンジォキシ、 ァリール、 複素環基  Halogen, hydroxy, amino, nitro, azido, cyano, carboxy, lower alkoxy, lower alkylthio, lower alkylamino, di-lower alkylamino, lower alkanoyl, lower alkanoyloxy, lower alkanoylamino, methylenedioxy, aryl, heterocyclic group
などがあげられる)、 Etc.),
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基(該置換複素環基における置換基は前記置換ァリ一 ルにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)、 A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (d) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl);
一 C OR 61 [式中、 R61One C OR 61 [where R 61 is
水素原子、  Hydrogen atom,
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル(該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基は前 記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル(該置換低級アルケニルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル(該置換低級アルキニルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のシク口アルキル(該置換シク口アルキルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のァリール(該置換ァリールにおける置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である) または A substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituents in the substituted aryl are Is the same as the substituent (d) on the reel) or
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基(該置換複素環基における置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (d) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl)
を表す]、 Represents],
-COOR62 (式中、 R62は前記 R61と同義である)、 -COOR 62 (wherein R 62 is as defined above for R 61 ),
-OR63 [式中、 R63-OR 63 [where R 63 is
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル(該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基は前 記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル(該置換低級アルケニルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル(該置換低級アルキニルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル(該置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アル力ノィル(該置換低級アル力ノィルにおける置 換基は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl group is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl);
トリ低級アルキルシリル、  Tri-lower alkylsilyl,
置換もしくは非置換のァリール(該置換ァリールにおける置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aryl),
置換もしくは非置換のァラルキル(該置換ァラルキルにおける置換基は前記置 換ァリールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である) または  Substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl (the substituent in the substituted aralkyl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aralkyl) or
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基(該置換複素環基における置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (d) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl)
を表す]、 Represents],
-SR64 (式中、 R64は前記 R63と同義である)、 -SR 64 (wherein R 64 is as defined above for R 63 ),
一 NR65R66 [式中、 R65および R66は、 同一または異なって、 I NR 65 R 66 wherein R 65 and R 66 are the same or different,
水素原子、 ヒドロキシ、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル(該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基は前 記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、 Hydrogen atom, hydroxy, Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the above cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル(該置換低級アルケニルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル(該置換低級アルキニルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル(該置換シクロアルキルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted cycloalkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ(該置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アル力ノィル(該置換低級アル力ノィルにおける置 換基は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl group (the substituent in the substituted lower alkyl group is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl);
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキルスルホニル(該置換低級アルキルスルホ二 ルにおける置換基は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基(a)と同義である)、 置換もしくは非置換のァリール(該置換ァリールにおける置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkylsulfonyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkylsulfonyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl), substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is Is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aryl),
置換もしくは非置換のァラルキル(該置換ァラルキルにおける置換基は前記置 換ァリールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl (the substituent in the substituted aralkyl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aralkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のァロイル(該置換ァ口ィルにおける置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である) または  A substituted or unsubstituted aryloyl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aryl) or
'置換もしくは非置換の複素環基(該置換複素環基における置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)  'Substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (d) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl)
を表すか、 または R 65と R 66が隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは非 置換の複素環基を形成する(該隣接する窒素原子と一緒になって形成される置換複 素環基における置換基は前記ァリールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)]、 一 CONR67R68 (式中、 R67および R68はそれぞれ前記 R65および R66と同義 である)、 -SO2R69 [式中、 R69は、 Or R 65 and R 66 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (substituted heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom) Has the same meaning as the substituent (d) in the aryl.)], CONR 67 R 68 (wherein R 67 and R 68 have the same meanings as R 65 and R 66 , respectively), -SO 2 R 69 wherein R 69 is
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル(該置換低級アルキルにおける置換基は前 記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義 ある)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl (substituents in the substituted lower alkyl have the same meanings as the above-mentioned substituent (a) in cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル(該置換低級アルケニルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkenyl has the same meaning as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル(該置換低級アルキニルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl (the substituent in the substituted lower alkynyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のシク口アルキル(該置換シク口アルキルにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl (the substituent in the substituted alkyl is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコキシ(該置換低級アルコキシにおける置換基 は前記シクロアルキルにおける置換基 (a) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy (the substituent in the substituted lower alkoxy is the same as the substituent (a) in the cycloalkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のァリール(該置換ァリールにおける置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)、  A substituted or unsubstituted aryl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aryl),
置換もしくは非置換のァラルキル(該置換ァラルキルにおける置換基は前記置 換ァリールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted aralkyl (the substituent in the substituted aralkyl is the same as the substituent (d) in the substituted aralkyl),
置換もしくは非置換のァロイル(該置換ァ口ィルにおける置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である)、  Substituted or unsubstituted aryloyl (the substituent in the substituted aryl is the same as the substituent (d) in the above substituted aryl),
置換もしくは非置換の複素環基(該置換複素環基における置換基は前記置換ァ リールにおける置換基 (d) と同義である) または  A substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group (the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group is the same as the substituent (d) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl) or
-NR70R71 (式中、 R7。および R71はそれぞれ前記 R65および R66と同義 である) -NR 70 R 71 (wherein, R 7 and R 71 are as defined above for R 65 and R 66 , respectively)
を表す] などがあげられる。 Represents].
ここで示した低級アルキル、低級アルコキシ、低級アルキルチオ、低級アルキル ァミノ、 ジ低級アルキルァミノ、 トリ低級アルキルシリル、低級アル力ノィル、 低 級アル力ノィルォキシ、低級アル力ノィルアミノおよび低級アルキルスルホニルの 低級アルキル部分、 低級アルケニル、低級アルキニル、 シクロアルキルならぴにハ ロゲンは、 それぞれ前記低級アルキル (i)、 低級アルケニル (i i)、 低級アルキ ニル (i i i)、 シクロアルキル (i v) およびハロゲン (i X) と同義であり、 ジ低級アルキルァミノにおける 2つの低級アルキル部分おょぴトリ低級アルキル シリルにおける 3つの低級アルキル部分は、 それぞれ同一でも異なっていてもよ レ、。 また、 ここで示したァリールぉよびァロイルのァリール部分、複素環基、 隣接 する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成される複素環基ならぴにァラルキルは、それぞれ 前記ァリール (v)、複素環基 (V i)、 隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成され る複素環基 (V i i ) およぴァラルキル (X i ) と同義である。 The lower alkyl portion of the lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, lower alkylthio, lower alkylamino, dilower alkylamino, tri lower alkylsilyl, lower allylyl, lower allyloxy, lower allylamino and lower alkylsulfonyl shown here, In the case of lower alkenyl, lower alkynyl and cycloalkyl, halogen is the lower alkyl (i), lower alkenyl (ii) and lower alkenyl, respectively. Synonymous with nil (iii), cycloalkyl (iv) and halogen (ix), the two lower alkyl moieties in di-lower alkylamino and the three lower alkyl moieties in tri-lower alkylsilyl are identical or different. Yeah. In addition, the aralkyl represented by the aryl and the aryl moiety of the aryl, the heterocyclic group, and the heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom, as well as the aralkyl, are the aryl (v) and the heterocyclic group ( V i) has the same meaning as the heterocyclic group (V ii) and aralkyl (X i) formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom.
(X i i i )置換複素環基および隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成される置換 複素環基における置換基としては、前記置換ァリールにおける置換基(X i i) の 定義であげた基に加え、 ォキソなどがあげられる。  (X iii) As the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group and the substituted heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom, in addition to the groups defined in the definition of the substituent (X ii) in the above-mentioned substituted aryl, And oxo.
化合物 (I) の薬理学的に許容される塩は、例えば薬理学的に許容される酸付カロ 塩、金属塩、アンモニゥム塩、有機アミン付加塩、アミノ酸付加塩などを包含する。 化合物 (I) の薬理学的に許容される酸付加塩としては、 例えば塩酸塩、 硫酸塩、 リン酸塩などの無機酸塩、酢酸塩、 マレイン酸塩、 フマル酸塩、 クェン酸塩などの 有機酸塩などがあげられ、薬理学的に許容される金属塩としては、例えばナトリウ ム塩、 カリウム塩などのアルカリ金属塩、マグネシウム塩、 カルシウム塩などのァ ルカリ土類金属塩、 アルミニウム塩、亜鉛塩などがあげられ、薬理学的に許容され るアンモニゥム塩としては、例えばアンモニゥム、テトラメチルアンモニゥムなど の塩があげられ、薬理学的に許容される有機アミン付加塩としては、例えばモルホ リン、 ピペリジンなどの付加塩があげられ、薬理学的に許容されるアミノ酸付加塩 としては、 例えばリジン、 グリシン、 フエ二/レアラニン、 ァスパラギン酸、 グルタ ミン酸などの付加塩があげられる。  The pharmacologically acceptable salts of compound (I) include, for example, pharmacologically acceptable caroyl salts with acids, metal salts, ammonium salts, organic amine addition salts, amino acid addition salts and the like. Pharmaceutically acceptable acid addition salts of compound (I) include, for example, inorganic acid salts such as hydrochloride, sulfate, phosphate, etc., acetate, maleate, fumarate, citrate, etc. Organic salts and the like, and pharmacologically acceptable metal salts include, for example, alkali metal salts such as sodium salt and potassium salt, alkaline earth metal salts such as magnesium salt and calcium salt, aluminum salt, and the like. Examples of the pharmacologically acceptable ammonium salts include zinc salts and the like.Examples of the pharmacologically acceptable ammonium salts include salts of ammonium and tetramethylammonium, and examples of the pharmacologically acceptable organic amine addition salts include morpholine. Addition salts such as phosphorus and piperidine can be mentioned, and pharmacologically acceptable amino acid addition salts include, for example, lysine, glycine, fe / realanine, asparagine Acid addition salts such as glutamic acid.
次に化合物 (I) の製造法について説明する。  Next, the production method of compound (I) will be described.
なお、以下に示す製造法において、定義した基が製造方法の条件下で変化するか または方法を実施するのに不適切な場合、有機合成化学で常用される保護基の導入 および除去方法 [例えば、 プロテクティブ ·グループス 'イン ·オーガニック ·シ ンセシス (P r o t e c t i v e Gr o u s i n Or g a n i c Syn t h e s i s), グリーン (T. W. Gr e e n e s) 著、 ジョン ·ヮイリ 一 ·アンド ·サンズ ·インコーポレイテツド ( J o h n Wi l e y&S o n s I n c.) (1981年)] などを用いることにより、 目的化合物を製造することが できる。また、必要に応じて置換基導入などの反応工程の順序を変えることもでき る。 In the following production methods, when the defined group changes under the conditions of the production method or is inappropriate for carrying out the method, methods for introducing and removing protecting groups commonly used in organic synthetic chemistry [for example, , Protective Groups' In Organic Synthesis Synthesis), Green (TW Greenes), John Wiley & Sons Incorporated (1981)] to produce target compounds can do. In addition, the order of reaction steps such as introduction of a substituent can be changed as necessary.
化合物 (I) は、 以下の製造法に従い製造することができる。  Compound (I) can be produced according to the following production method.
製造法 1
Figure imgf000029_0001
Manufacturing method 1
Figure imgf000029_0001
(I I) (I) (I I) (I)
(式中、 I 1、 R2、 R3、 R4および R5はそれぞれ前記と同義である) (Wherein, I 1 , R 2 , R 3 , R 4 and R 5 are as defined above)
化合物 (I) は、 化合物 (I I) を、 例えばジクロロメタン、 水などの反応に不 活性な溶媒中、 例えば m—クロ口過安息香酸、 過酸化水素などの適当な酸化剤で — 78 °C〜 100 °Cの間の温度で、 5分間〜 48時間処理することにより得ること ができる。適当な酸化剤は、化合物(I I) に対して、好ましくは 1〜100当量、 より好ましくは 1〜4当量用いられる。  Compound (I) is prepared by reacting compound (II) with a suitable oxidizing agent such as m-chloroperbenzoic acid or hydrogen peroxide in a solvent inert to the reaction such as dichloromethane or water. It can be obtained by treating at a temperature between 100 ° C for 5 minutes to 48 hours. A suitable oxidizing agent is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 100 equivalents, more preferably 1 to 4 equivalents, relative to compound (II).
化合物 (I I) は以下に示す製造法 2〜12に従って製造することができる。 製造法 2  Compound (II) can be produced according to the following Production Methods 2 to 12. Manufacturing method 2
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R 2が水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置 換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリールまたは置換も しくは非置換の複素環基である力、 または R 1と R 2が隣接する窒素原子と一緒に なって置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を形成し、 R3が _COR6Aである化合物In the compound (II), R 2 is a hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted R 1 and R 2 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, or R 3 is _COR 6A A compound that is
( I I a ) は、 公知の方法で [例えばジャーナル .ォブ 'ヘテロサイクリック ·ケ ミストリー (J. He t e r o c y c l i c Ch em.)、 21卷、 599ページ(I I a) can be prepared in a known manner [for example, in Journal of Heterocyclic Chemistry (J. Heterocyclic Chem.), Vol. 21, p. 599.
(1984年) など] またはそれらに準じて、 化合物 (I I I) と化合物 (I V) から、 化合物 (V) を経て製造することができる。
Figure imgf000030_0001
(1984) and the like, or compound (III) and compound (IV) From compound (V).
Figure imgf000030_0001
(I I I) (IV) (V)  (I I I) (IV) (V)
R6ACOX1 または (R6ACO)20 R 6A COX 1 or (R 6A CO) 20
(Via) (VIb)  (Via) (VIb)
Figure imgf000030_0002
Figure imgf000030_0002
(I I a)  (I I a)
(式中、 I 1、 R4、 R5および R6Aはそれぞれ前記と同義であり、 X1は塩素、 臭 素またはヨウ素の各原子を表し、 R 2 aは前記の R 2の定義のうち水素原子、 置換も しくは非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしく は非置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは 非置換のァリールまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表すか、 または R 1と R 23が隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を形成す る) (Wherein, I 1 , R 4 , R 5 and R 6A have the same meanings as above, X 1 represents each atom of chlorine, bromine or iodine, and R 2a is one of the above-mentioned definitions of R 2 Hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, or substituted or unsubstituted Or R 1 and R 23 together with the adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group)
製造法 3 Manufacturing method 3
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R 2および R 3が同一で、 一COR6B (式中、 R6Bは前 記の R6と同義である)である化合物(I I b)は、製造法 1で得られる化合物(V) のうち R 2 aが水素原子である化合物 (Va) と化合物 (V i c) または化合物Among the compounds (II), a compound (IIb) wherein R 2 and R 3 are the same and one COR 6B (where R 6B has the same meaning as R 6 above ) is obtained by the production method 1. Compound (Va) and compound (Vic) or compound (Vic) wherein R 2a is a hydrogen atom
(V I d) から、 公知の方法で [例えばジャーナノレ ·ォブ ·バンダラディシュ ·ケ ミカル'ソサエティ (J. B a n g l a d e s h C h e m. S o c.)、 5卷、 1 27ページ (1992年)、 ジャーナル'ォブ'オーガニック ·ケミストリー (J. Or g. Ch em.)、 45卷、 1473ページ ( 1980年)、 東独特許 From (VI d), in a known manner [for example, J. Bangladesh Chem. Soc., Vol. 5, p. 127 (1992), Journal 'Ob' Organic Chemistry (J. Org. Chem.), Vol. 45, p. 1473 (1980), East German Patent
243930など] またはそれらに準じて製造することができる。
Figure imgf000031_0001
243930 or the like] or according to them.
Figure imgf000031_0001
(Va) (I I b) (Va) (I I b)
(式中、 R R4、 R5、 R 6 Bおよび X 1はそれぞれ前記と同義である) 製造法 4 Wherein RR 4 , R 5 , R 6 B and X 1 are each as defined above.
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R2が水素原子であり、 R3が一 COR6B (式中、 R6B は前記と同義である) である化合物 (l i e) は、 製造法 3で得られる化合物 (I l b) 力 ら、 次の工程によっても製造することができる。 In the compound (II), the compound (lie) in which R 2 is a hydrogen atom and R 3 is one COR 6B (where R 6B is as defined above) is a compound (lie) obtained by the production method 3. I lb) can also be manufactured by the following process.
Figure imgf000031_0002
Figure imgf000031_0002
(l i b) (l i e) (l i b) (l i e)
(式中、 I 1、 R4、 R5および R6Bはそれぞれ前記と同義である) (Wherein, I 1 , R 4 , R 5 and R 6B are as defined above)
化合物 ( I I c ) は、 化合物 (I l b) を、 例えば水、 エタノール、 ァセトニト リル、 N, N—ジメチルホルムアミド、 クロ口ホルムなどの適当な溶媒中、例えば 水素化ナトリゥム、水酸化ナトリゥム、 ヒドラジン一水和物などの適当な塩基の存 在下、一 10°C〜用いる溶媒の沸点の間の温度で、 5分間〜 24時間処理すること により得ることができる。溶媒は、単独でまたは混合して用いることができ、塩基 は化合物 (l i b) に対し、好ましくは 1〜200当量、 より好ましくは 1〜10 当量用いられる。  Compound (IIc) can be prepared by converting compound (I lb) in a suitable solvent such as water, ethanol, acetonitrile, N, N-dimethylformamide, or clotform, for example, sodium hydride, sodium hydroxide or hydrazine. It can be obtained by treating at a temperature between 110 ° C. and the boiling point of the solvent to be used in the presence of a suitable base such as a hydrate for 5 minutes to 24 hours. The solvent can be used alone or as a mixture. The base is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 200 equivalents, more preferably 1 to 10 equivalents, relative to compound (lib).
さらに化合物 (I I c) は、 以下の方法によっても製造することができる。 化合物 (I I c) は、 化合物 (l i b) を、 例えばメタノール、 t e r t—ブタ ノールなどの溶媒中、還元剤、例えば水素化ホウ素ナトリゥムなどの存在下、必要 に応じて塩化セリゥム七水和物などの存在下、 一 10° (〜 100°Cの間の温度で、 5分間〜 24時間処理することにより得ることができる。還元剤は化合物(l i b) に対し、 好ましくは 1〜200当量用いられる。 製造法 5 Further, compound (IIc) can also be produced by the following method. Compound (IIc) is prepared by converting compound (lib) to a solvent such as methanol or tert-butanol in the presence of a reducing agent such as sodium borohydride, if necessary, such as cerium chloride heptahydrate. It can be obtained by a treatment at a temperature of between 10 ° C. (〜100 ° C.) for 5 minutes to 24 hours in the presence. The reducing agent is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 200 equivalents based on compound (lib). Manufacturing method 5
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R2が一COR6であり、 R3がー COR6c (式中、 R6cは前記の R6と同義である) である化合物 (I I e) は、 製造法 2または製造 法 4で得られる化合物 (I I c— a) 力 ら、次の工程によっても製造することがで きる。 In the compound (II), the compound (IIe) in which R 2 is one COR 6 and R 3 is —COR 6c (wherein R 6c has the same meaning as the above R 6 ) is obtained by the production method 2 Alternatively, the compound (IIc-a) obtained by the production method 4 can also be produced by the following steps.
Figure imgf000032_0001
Figure imgf000032_0001
(I I c-a) (l i e)  (I I c-a) (l i e)
(式中、 R R4、 R5、 R6、 R6cおよび X1はそれぞれ前記と同義である) 化合物 (I I e) は、 化合物 (I I c— a) を、 無溶媒でまたはアセトン、 酢酸 ェチル、 ァセトニトリル、 N, N—ジメチルホルムアミ ド、 ジクロロメタンなどの 反応に不活性な溶媒中、適当な塩基、 例えばピリジン、 4— (ジメチルァミノ) ピ リジン (DMAP)、 水素化ナトリウムなどの存在下、 化合物 (V I e) または化 合物 (V I f ) と、 一 10°C〜150°Cの間の温度で、 5分間〜 24時間反応させ ることにより得ることができる。 化合物 (I I c_a) に対し、塩基おょぴ化合物 (V i e) または化合物 (V I f) は、 それぞれ好ましくは 1〜20当量、 より好 ましくはそれぞれ 1〜 3当量用いられる。 (Wherein RR 4 , R 5 , R 6 , R 6c and X 1 are the same as defined above). Compound (II e) is obtained by converting compound (II c—a) without solvent or acetone or ethyl acetate. , Acetonitrile, N, N-dimethylformamide, dichloromethane, etc. in a solvent inert to the reaction in the presence of a suitable base such as pyridine, 4- (dimethylamino) pyridine (DMAP), sodium hydride, etc. It can be obtained by reacting (VI e) or compound (VI f) at a temperature between 10 ° C and 150 ° C for 5 minutes to 24 hours. The compound (Vie) or the compound (VIf) is used in an amount of preferably 1 to 20 equivalents, more preferably 1 to 3 equivalents, to the compound (IIc_a), respectively.
製造法 6 Manufacturing method 6
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R2がー S02R14であり、 R3が一 COR6cである化合 物 (I I f ) は、 製造法 2または製造法 4で得られる化合物 (I I c-a) から、 例えば新実験化学講座、 14卷、 1803ページ (丸善株式会社、 1978年) な どに記載の方法でまたはそれらに準じて製造することができる。 Of the compound (II), the compound (IIf) wherein R 2 is —S0 2 R 14 and R 3 is one COR 6c is obtained from the compound (II ca) obtained by the production method 2 or 4. For example, it can be produced by a method described in, for example, Shin-Jikken Kagaku Koza, Vol. 14, p. 1803 (Maruzen Co., Ltd., 1978), or in accordance therewith.
Figure imgf000032_0002
(式中、 I 1、 R4、 R5、 R6c、 R14および X1はそれぞれ前記と同義である) 製造法 7
Figure imgf000032_0002
(Wherein, I 1 , R 4 , R 5 , R 6c , R 14 and X 1 are each as defined above).
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R2が一NRUR12であり、 R3がー COR6Aである化 合物 (I I g) は、 インディアン ·ジャーナル ·ォブ ·ケミストリー Among the compounds (II), the compound (II g) in which R 2 is one NRUR 12 and R 3 is —COR 6A is obtained from Indian Journal of Chemistry.
(I n d i a n J. Ch e m.)、 セクション B、 31 B (8) 卷、 547ページ (1992年) に記載の方法でまたはそれに準じて得られる化合物 (V I I I) か ら、 例えばィンデイアン ·ジャーナル ·ォブ 'ケミストリー (I n d i a n J. Ch em.)、 セクション B、 31 B (8) 卷、 547ページ (1992年)、 ホス フォラス ·サルファー ·アンド .シリコン 'アンド .ザ ·リレイテツド 'エレメン ッ (Ph o s p h o r u s S u 1 f u r&S i 1 i c o n&R e l a t e d E l eme n t s), 122卷、 307ページ (1997年) などに記載の方法で またはそれらに準じて製造することができる。  (Indian J. Chem.), Section B, 31B (8), Vol. 547 (1992), from the compound (VIII) obtained in a manner analogous thereto, for example from the Indian Journal. Ob Chemistry (Indian J. Chem.), Section B, 31B (8), pp. 547 (1992), Phosphorus Sulfur and Silicone and The Relatable Element. It can be produced by the method described in, for example, osphorus Sul1 Fur & Silicon & Related Elements), Vol. 122, p. 307 (1997) or according to the method.
Figure imgf000033_0001
Figure imgf000033_0001
(式中、 R R4、 R5、 R6A、 R11および R12はそれぞれ前記と同義である) 製造法 8 Wherein RR 4 , R 5 , R 6A , R 11 and R 12 are as defined above.
製造法 5で得られる化合物 (I I e) のうち、 R1が置換もしくは非置換の低級 アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アル キニル、置換もしくは非置換のシク口アルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリールま たは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基である化合物 (I I e— b) は、製造法 5で得 られる化合物 (l i e) のうち R1が水素原子である化合物 (I I e— a) から、 次の工程により製造することもできる。 COR6A R AX1 COR6A In the compound (II e) obtained by the production method 5, R 1 is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl And the compound (IIe—b) which is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group is a compound (lie) obtained by the production method 5 wherein R 1 is a hydrogen atom. From II e-a), it can also be manufactured by the following process. COR 6A R A X 1 COR 6A
R4 N-N (I ) R4 -N R 4 NN (I) R4 -N
R5へ s入 r " 1 a To R5 s input r " 1 a
R5へ s^^  To R5 s ^^
COR6 COR6 COR 6 COR 6
(I I e-a) (I I e— b)  (I I e-a) (I I e— b)
(式中、 R4、 R5、 R6、 R6Aおよび X1はそれぞれ前記と同義であり、 Rlaは前記 の R 1の定義のうち置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低 級ァルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシク 口アルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリールまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基 を表す) (Wherein, R 4 , R 5 , R 6 , R 6A and X 1 are as defined above, and R la is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted in the definition of R 1 above. Represents lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, or substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group)
化合物 (I I e— b) は、 化合物 (I I e-a) を、 例えば N, N—ジメチルホ ルムアミドなどの反応に不活性な溶媒中、適当な塩基、例えば水素化ナトリゥムな どの存在下、化合物 (I X) と一 10°C〜用いる溶媒の沸点の間の温度で、 5分間 〜 24時間反応させることにより得ることができる。塩基および化合物( I X)は、 化合物 (I I e— a ) に対して、 それぞれ好ましくは 1〜 100当量および 1〜 1 00当量、 より好ましくはそれぞれ 2〜 5当量おょぴ 2〜 3当量用いられる。 製造法 9  Compound (IIe—b) is prepared by reacting compound (IIea) with compound (IX) in a solvent inert to a reaction such as N, N-dimethylformamide in the presence of a suitable base such as sodium hydride. And at a temperature between 110 ° C and the boiling point of the solvent to be used, for 5 minutes to 24 hours. The base and the compound (IX) are preferably used in an amount of preferably 1 to 100 equivalents and 1 to 100 equivalents, more preferably 2 to 5 equivalents or 2 to 3 equivalents, respectively, based on the compound (IIe-a). . Manufacturing method 9
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R3が水素原子である化合物 (I I h) は、 例えばホス フォラス ·サルファー ·アンド 'シリコン 'アンド ·ザ ·リレイテツド 'エレメン ッ (.Ph o s p h o r u s S u 1 f u r & S i 1 i c o n &R e l a t e d E l eme n t s), 122卷、 307ページ (1997年)、 ヒミカ 'ベリヒテAmong the compounds (II), the compound (IIh) in which R 3 is a hydrogen atom is, for example, phosphorous sulfur and 'silicon' and the relatable 'element (.Phosphorus Su 1 fur & Si) 1 icon & Related Elements), Vol. 122, p. 307 (1997), Himika 'Berichte
(Ch em. B e r.)、 123卷、 691ページ ( 1990年) などに記載の方法 でまたはそれらに準じて製造することができる。 (Chem. Ber.), Vol. 123, p. 691 (1990), etc., or according to them.
製造法 10 Manufacturing method 10
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R2および/または R3がそれぞれ一 C (=S) R6およ ぴ Zまたは—C (=S) R6Aである化合物 (I I j ) は、 上記製造法 2〜9で得 られる化合物 (I I a) 〜化合物 (I I h) のうち、 それぞれ対応する R 2および Zまたは R3がそれぞれ一 COR6および Zまたは一 COR6Aである化合物 (I I k) を硫化することにより製造することができる。 Among the compounds (II), the compound (II j) wherein R 2 and / or R 3 are each C (= S) R 6 and ぴ Z or —C (= S) R 6A is prepared according to the above production method 2 Of the compounds (IIa) to (IIh) obtained from the compounds (IIa) to (9h), wherein the corresponding R 2 and Z or R 3 are one COR 6 and Z or one COR 6A , respectively. k) by sulfidation.
例えば、 化合物 (I I j ) は、 化合物 (I l k) を、 トルエン、 ピリジン、 テト ラヒドロフランなどの溶媒中、適当な硫化剤、例えば 2, 4—ビス (4ーメトキシ フエ二ル)一 1, 3—ジチア一 2, 4ージホスホェタン一 2, 4—ジスルフイ ド(口 一ソンズ試薬; Lawe s s o n' s r e a g e n t), 五硫ィ匕リンなどで、 - 10 °C〜用いる溶媒の沸点の間の温度で、 5分間〜 24時間処理することにより 得ることができる。 硫化剤は、化合物 (I l k) に対して、好ましくは 1〜50当 量、 より好ましくは 2〜10当量用いられる。  For example, compound (II j) is prepared by converting compound (I lk) into a solvent such as toluene, pyridine or tetrahydrofuran, and using a suitable sulfurizing agent such as 2,4-bis (4-methoxyphenyl) 1-1,3- Dithia-1,2,4-diphosphoethane-1,2,4-disulphide (Law sson's reagent), phosphorus pentasulfide, etc., at a temperature between -10 ° C and the boiling point of the solvent used for 5 minutes It can be obtained by treating for ~ 24 hours. The sulfurizing agent is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 50 equivalents, more preferably 2 to 10 equivalents, relative to compound (Ilk).
製造法 1 1 Manufacturing method 1 1
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R3が一 COR6であり、 R1と R2が隣接する窒素原子 と一緒になつて置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を形成する化合物 (I Im) は、製 造法 2または製造法 4で得られる化合物 (I I n) 力 ら、次の工程によっても製造 することができる。 Among the compounds (II), the compound (I Im) wherein R 3 is one COR 6 and R 1 and R 2 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group is The compound (IIn) obtained by the production method 2 or the production method 4 can also be produced by the following steps.
Figure imgf000035_0001
Figure imgf000035_0001
(式中、 R4、 R5および R6はそれぞれ前記と同義であり、 X2は塩素、 臭素また ヨウ素の各原子を表し、 Rlbおよび Rは隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成 される置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表し、該隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて 形成される複素環基は前記の隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成される複素環 (Wherein, R 4 , R 5 and R 6 have the same meanings as above, X 2 represents each atom of chlorine, bromine or iodine, and R lb and R are formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom. The heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom is a heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom.
(v i i) と同義であり、隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて形成される置換複素環 基における置換基は前記の複素環基における置換基 (x i i i) と同義である) 化合物 (I Im) は、 化合物 (I I p) を、 無溶媒もしくはジクロロメタン、 N , N—ジメチルホルムアミドなどの反応に不活性な溶媒中、化合物 (X) と一 10 °C〜 200 °Cの間の温度で、 5分間〜 24時間反応させることにより得ることがで きる。 化合物 (X) は、 化合物 (I I p) に対して、 好ましくは 1〜200当量、 より好ましくは 2〜50当量用いられる。 (vii) is the same as defined above, and the substituent in the substituted heterocyclic group formed together with the adjacent nitrogen atom is the same as the substituent (xiii) in the above heterocyclic group. The compound (IIp) is mixed with the compound (X) without solvent or in a solvent inert to a reaction such as dichloromethane, N, N-dimethylformamide at a temperature between 10 ° C and 200 ° C for 5 minutes. ~ 24 hours of reaction Wear. Compound (X) is preferably used in an amount of 1 to 200 equivalents, more preferably 2 to 50 equivalents, based on compound (IIp).
なお、 中間体である化合物 (I I p) は、 化合物 (I I n) から、 例えばケミカ ノレ'コミュニケーション (C h e m. Commun.)、 8卷、 873ページ  The intermediate compound (I I p) can be obtained from compound (I In) by, for example, Chemi-Konore 'Communication (Chem. Commun.), Vol. 8, p. 873.
(1998年) などに記載の方法でまたはそれらに準じて得ることができる。 また、 別法として、 化合物 (I Im) は、 製造法 5で得られる化合物 (I I e) のうち、 R1が水素原子であり、 R 6がカルボキシル基で置換されたアルキル基で ある化合物 (I I e— c) から、 例えばシンセシスースッッッガルト (1998) or according to them. Alternatively, the compound (I Im) is a compound (IIe) obtained by the production method 5 in which R 1 is a hydrogen atom and R 6 is an alkyl group substituted with a carboxyl group. II e—c), for example, synthesis Suggard
(Syn t h e s i s— S t u t t g a r t)、 5卷、 420ページ (1991年 ) などに記載の方法でまたはそれらに準じて製造することもできる。  (Synthesis-Stuttgart), Vol. 5, p. 420 (1991), etc., or according to them.
さらに化合物 (I Im) は、 化合物 (I I e) のうち、 R1が水素原子であり、 R6がハロゲンで置換されたアルキル基である化合物 (I I e— d) から、 例えば 新実験化学講座、 14卷、 1174ページ (丸善株式会社、 1978年) などに記 載の方法でまたはそれらに準じて製造することもできる。 Further, the compound (I Im) is obtained from the compound (II e — d) in which R 1 is a hydrogen atom and R 6 is an alkyl group substituted with a halogen, among compounds (II e). , Vol. 14, p. 1174 (Maruzen Co., Ltd., 1978), etc., or according to them.
製造法 12 Manufacturing method 12
化合物 (I I) のうち、 R3がー C (=S) R6Aであり、 R1と R2が隣接する窒 素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を形成する化合物(I I j - a )は、化合物 (I Im)から上記製造法 10と同様にして製造することができる。 Among the compounds (II), compounds wherein R 3 is —C (= S) R 6A and R 1 and R 2 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group ( II j-a) can be produced from compound (I Im) in the same manner as in Production Method 10.
Figure imgf000036_0001
Figure imgf000036_0001
(I Im) (I I j -a) (I Im) (I I j -a)
(式中、 Rlb、 R2b、 R R5および R6はそれぞれ前記と同義である) 化合物(I)における I 1、 R2、 R3、 R4または R 5に含まれる官能基の変換は、 上記工程以外にも公知の他の方法 [例えば、 コンプリへンシブ ·オーガニック · ト フンスフォーメーションズ (.Com r e h e n s i v e Or g a n i c Tr a n s f o rma t i o n s^ R. C. フロック L a r o c k) 著 ( 1 9 8 9年) などに記載の方法] またはそれらに準じて行うこともできる。 また、上記の方法を適宜組み合わせて実施することにより、所望の位置に所望の 官能基を有する化合物 (I ) を得ることができる。 (Wherein, R lb , R 2b , RR 5 and R 6 are the same as defined above.) The conversion of the functional group contained in I 1 , R 2 , R 3 , R 4 or R 5 in the compound (I) is as follows. In addition to the above steps, other known methods [for example, by Comprehensive Organic Transformations (RC Rock, Larock)] (1989), etc.] or according to them. In addition, a compound (I) having a desired functional group at a desired position can be obtained by appropriately combining and carrying out the above methods.
上記製造法における中間体および目的化合物は、有機合成化学で常用される精製 法、例えば濾過、抽出、洗浄、乾燥、濃縮、再結晶、高速液体クロマトグラフィー、 薄層クロマトグラフィー、シリカゲルクロマトグラフィーなどの各種クロマトグラ フィ一などに付して精製単離することができる。 また、 中間体においては、特に精 製することなく次の反応に供することも可能である。  Intermediates and target compounds in the above-mentioned production methods can be purified by methods commonly used in organic synthetic chemistry, such as filtration, extraction, washing, drying, concentration, recrystallization, high-performance liquid chromatography, thin-layer chromatography, silica gel chromatography, etc. It can be purified and isolated by various chromatographies. In addition, the intermediate can be subjected to the next reaction without particular purification.
化合物 (I ) の中には、 位置異性体、 幾何異性体、 光学異性体、 互変異性体など の立体異性体が存在しうるものもあるが、本発明は、 これらを含め、すべての可能 な異性体おょぴそれらの混合物を包含する。  Some compounds (I) may have stereoisomers such as positional isomers, geometric isomers, optical isomers, and tautomers, but the present invention includes all possible isomers. And the isomers and mixtures thereof.
化合物 ( I )の塩を取得したいとき、化合物( I )が塩の形で得られる場合には、 そのまま精製すればよく、 また、 遊離の形で得られる場合には、化合物 (I ) を適 当な溶媒に溶解または懸濁させて、酸または塩基を加えることにより塩を形成させ て単離すればよい。  When it is desired to obtain a salt of compound (I), if compound (I) can be obtained in the form of a salt, it can be purified as it is, and if compound (I) can be obtained in a free form, compound (I) can be purified. What is necessary is just to dissolve or suspend in a suitable solvent, add an acid or a base to form a salt, and isolate.
また、化合物 (I ) およびその薬理学的に許容される塩は、水または各種溶媒と の付加物の形で存在することもあるが、 これら付加物も本発明に包含される。 本発明によって得られる化合物 ( I ) の具体例を第 1表に示す。 ただし、本発明 の化合物はこれらに限定されることはない。 The compound (I) and a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof may exist in the form of adducts with water or various solvents, and these adducts are also included in the present invention. Table 1 shows specific examples of the compound (I) obtained by the present invention. However, the compound of the present invention is not limited to these.
第 1表 Table 1
Figure imgf000038_0001
実施例 化合物
Figure imgf000038_0001
Examples Compound
番号  Number
COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 CH2NHSO2CH3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 CH2NHSO2CH3
2 2 COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)2NHS02CH3 3 COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)3N(CH2CH3)2 4 4 COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 CH2NHS02(CH2)2NHCH2CH3 5 COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)3NH2 2 2 COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 2NHS0 2 CH3 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 3 N (CH 2 CH 3 ) 2 4 4 COC ( CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 CH 2 NHS 0 2 (CH 2 ) 2 NHCH 2 CH 3 5 COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 3 NH 2
6 6 COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)2NHCO(CH2)3 N(CH3)2 6 6 COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 2NHCO (CH 2 ) 3 N (CH 3 ) 2
次に、 代表的な化合物 (I) の薬理活性について試験例で説明する。 Next, the pharmacological activity of a representative compound (I) will be described in Test Examples.
試験例 1 : ヒ ト大腸癌細胞 HCT 1 16に対する増殖阻害活性 Test Example 1: Growth inhibitory activity against human colon cancer cell HCT116
HCT 1 16細胞 (ATCC番号: CCL—247) を 1 x 103個/ゥェル の割合で 96ウェルマイクロタイタ一プレート (ヌンク社製、 167008) に分 注した。該プレートを 5%炭酸ガスインキュベーター内で 37°C、 24時間培養し た後、 これに段階的に希釈した試験化合物を加えて合計 10 OmLノウエルとし、 さらに 5 %炭酸ガスインキュベーター内で 37 °C、 72時間培養した。 この培養培 地中に、 XTT { 3 ' 一 [1— (フエ-ルァミノカルボニル) 一 3, 4—テトラゾ リゥム] —ビス (4ーメ トキシ一 6—ニトロ) ベンゼンスルホン酸ナトリゥム水和 物 (S o d i um 3, ― [1— (p h e ny l am i no c a r b o ny l) ― 3, 4— t e t r a z o l i u m」 一 b i s 、4— me t h o xy— 6— n i t r o) — b e n z e n e s u l f o n i c a c i d hy d r a t e)} 標識混合液(ロシュ ·ダイァグノスティックス社製、 1465015) を HCT116 cells (ATCC number: CCL-247) were dispensed into 96-well microtiter plates (Nunc, 167008) at a rate of 1 × 10 3 cells / well. After culturing the plate in a 5% CO 2 incubator at 37 ° C for 24 hours, a serially diluted test compound is added thereto to make a total of 10 OmL Nowell, and further 37 ° C in a 5% CO 2 incubator. And cultured for 72 hours. In this culture medium, XTT {3 '-[1— (phenylaminocarbonyl) -1,3,4-tetrazo [Rium] -bis (4-methoxy-1-6-nitro) benzenesulfonate sodium hydrate (Sodium 3, ― [1— (pheny l amino carbo nyl) ― 3,4—tetrazolium] bis, 4— me tho xy— 6— nitro) —benzenesulfonicacid hy drate)} labeling mixture (Roche Diagnostics, 1465015)
Zゥヱルずつ分注した後、 5%炭酸ガスインキュベーター内で 37°C、 1時間培養 し、マイクロプレート分光光度計(パイオラッドネ土製、 Mo d e 1 550)を用い、 490nmと 655 n mでの吸光度を測定した。細胞増殖抑制活性は 50 %増殖阻 害濃度 G I 5。で示した。 After dispensing each Z-well, incubate at 37 ° C for 1 hour in a 5% CO2 incubator, and measure the absorbance at 490 nm and 655 nm using a microplate spectrophotometer (Pioradne clay, Mode 1 550) did. Cytostatic activity of 50% growth inhibition concentration GI 5. Indicated by.
G I 5。の算出方法:各ゥエルの 490 nmでの吸光度から 655 nmでの吸光 度を減じた値(差吸光度) を算出した。試験化合物未処理の細胞で得られた差吸光 度を 100%とし、既知濃度の化合物で処理した細胞で得られた差吸光度と比較す ることにより、 細胞の増殖を 50%阻害する化合物の濃度を算出し、 それを G I 50とした。 GI 5 . Calculation method: The value obtained by subtracting the absorbance at 655 nm from the absorbance at 490 nm of each well (difference absorbance) was calculated. The concentration of the compound that inhibits cell growth by 50% by comparing the difference absorbance obtained with cells treated with a known concentration of compound with the difference absorbance obtained with cells not treated with the test compound as 100%. Was calculated, and it was set as GI 50 .
本試験で得られた本発明の代表的な化合物の結果を第 2表に示す。  Table 2 shows the results of representative compounds of the present invention obtained in this test.
第 2表  Table 2
化合物番号 GI50 μ mol/L) (Compound No.GI 50 μmol / L)
1 0.13 試験例 2 : Eg 5酵素に対する阻害試験 (1)  1 0.13 Test example 2: Inhibition test for Eg5 enzyme (1)
組換え型全長ヒト Eg 5蛋白質の調製は文献 [セル (Ce 1 1)、 83卷、 1 1 59ページ (1995年)] を参考にして実施する。 H i sタグを N末端に融合し た全長ヒ ト E g 5を発現するバキュロウィルスを S p o d o p t e r a f r u g i -p e r d a (スポドプテラ フルギベルダ)(S f ) 9昆虫細胞に感染させ、 培養後、培養液を遠心して細胞沈殿物を回収する。細胞沈殿物をバッファーに懸濁 し、遠心により上清を回収する。 上清をニッケルァガロースカラムに通塔し、 H i sタグを N末端に融合した E g 5をァフィ二ティー精製して部分精製標品を取得 する。 Preparation of the recombinant full-length human Eg5 protein is carried out with reference to the literature [Cell (Ce 11), vol. 83, p. 1159 (1995)]. A baculovirus expressing full-length human Eg5 fused with a His tag at the N-terminus is used to infect S podopterafrugi-perda (S f) 9 insect cells. After culturing, the culture is centrifuged and the cells are centrifuged. Collect the precipitate. Suspend the cell pellet in buffer and collect the supernatant by centrifugation. The supernatant is passed through a nickel agarose column and Hi Eg5 with the s-tag fused to the N-terminus is affinity purified to obtain a partially purified sample.
E g 5の ATP a s e活性の測定は文献 [ェンボ ·ジャーナル (Th e  The measurement of the ATPase activity of Eg5 is described in the literature [Embo Journal (Th e
EMBO J o u r n a l ), 1 3卷、 75 1ページ (1 9 94年)、 プロシーディ ング ·ォブ ·ザ .ナショナル ·アカデミー ·ォブ ·サイエンシーズ ·ォブ .ザ ·ュ ナイテツド 'ステイツ ·ォブ 'ァメリカ (P r o c. Na t l . Ac a d. S c i . USA), 89卷、 4884ページ (1 992年)] を参考にして実施する。 25m mo 1 /L ピぺラジン N, N, 一ビス (エタンスルホン酸) (P I PES) /K OH ( H 6. 8)、 lmmo l /L エチレングリコールビス (2—アミノエ チルエーテル) 四酢酸(EGTA)ゝ 2mmo 1 /L Mg C 12、 1 mm o 1 ZL ジチオトレイトール(DTT)、 1 00 μ g/mL ゥシ血清アルブミン(B S A)、 5 μπιο 1 /L パクリタキセル (P a c 1 i t a e 1 25 μ g,L チュ 一プリン (Tu b u 1 i n) (サイトスケノレトン社、 カタログ番号 TL 238)、 お よび S O O mo l ZL ME SG s u b s t r a t e ( 2—ァミノ一 6—メル カプト一 7—メチルプリンリボサイド) (モレキユラ一プローブズ社、 カタ口グ番 号 E— 6646)、 1 U/mL プリンヌクレオシドホスホリラーゼ (Pu r i n e nu c l e o— s i d e p h o s p h o r y i a s e) (モレキュフープ口 ーブズ社、カタログ番号 E— 6 646) に E g 5部分精製標品を加えた反応溶液を 調製する。段階的に希釈をした試験化合物を含む反応溶液を 96—ゥエルプレート に分注する。酵素反応は 30°Cで 30分間実施する。 ATP a s e活性の指標とな る 360 nmの吸光度をプレートリーダー (モレキュラーデパイス社、 EMBO J ournal), Volume 13, Page 75 (1994), Proceeding of the National Academy of Sciences of the State of the State USA, Proc. Natl. Acc. Sci. USA, Vol. 89, p. 4884 (1992)]. 25 mMol / L piperazine N, N, monobis (ethanesulfonic acid) (PI PES) / KOH (H6.8), lmmol / L ethylene glycol bis (2-aminoethyl ether) tetraacetic acid (EGTA ) ゝ2 mmo 1 / L Mg C 12, 1 mmo 1 ZL dithiothreitol (DTT), 100 μg / mL ゥ serum albumin (BSA), 5 μπιο 1 / L paclitaxel (P ac 1 itae 1 25 μ g, L Tu bu 1 in (Cytoskenoreton, catalog number TL 238), and SOO mol ZL ME SG substrate (2-amino-6-mercapto-7-methylpurine riboside) ) (Molekiura Probes, Catalog No. E-6646), 1 U / mL Purine nu cleo- sidephosphoryiase (Molecule Hoop Beads, Catalog No. E-6646) with 5 parts of Eg Prepare a reaction solution to which the purified sample has been added. Dispense the solution into a 96-well plate and carry out the enzymatic reaction for 30 minutes at 30 ° C Read the absorbance at 360 nm, which is an indicator of ATPase activity, into a plate reader (Molecular Depays, Inc.).
S p e c t r aMa x 340 PC 384) で測定する。 E g 5存在下試験化合物非 存在下での吸光度を 1 00%、 E g 5非存在下試験化合物非存在下での吸光度を 0%として相対活性を計算し、 I C 5。値を算出する。 Measure with Spectr aMa x 340 PC 384 ). E g 5 presence test compound Absorbance 1 100% in the absence, the relative activity to calculate the absorbance in the absence E g 5 absence test compound as 0%, IC 5. Calculate the value.
上記の試験により、 化合物 (I) の E g 5酵素に対する阻害作用が確認できる。 試験例 3 Eg5酵素に対する阻害試験 (2)  The above test confirms the inhibitory effect of compound (I) on the Eg5 enzyme. Test Example 3 Inhibition test on Eg5 enzyme (2)
組換え型ヒト Eg5 モータードメイン蛋白質の調製は文献レィオケミストリー (Biochemistry) , 35卷、 2365ページ (1996年) ]を参考にして実施した。 ヒト Eg5 モータードメインを発現するプラスミドを構築し、 大腸菌 BL21 (DE3) へ形質転換 した。形質転換体を 25°Cで培養し、 0D6fl。が 0. 74になつた時点で、終濃度 0. 5 mmol/L になるようにィソプロピル一 /3—D—チォガラクシドを添カ卩した。 さらに、 4時間 培養後、培養液を遠心して菌体を回収した。菌体をバッファーに懸濁し、超音波破 砕後、遠心により上清を回収した。上清を陽イオン交換力ラムクロマトグラフィー により精製し、部分精製標品を取得した。 さらに、部分精製標品をゲルろ過カラム クロマトグラフィーにより精製し、 最終精製標品を取得した。 Preparation of Recombinant Human Eg5 Motor Domain Protein by Literature Radiochemistry (Biochemistry), 35 volumes, 2365 pages (1996)]. A plasmid expressing the human Eg5 motor domain was constructed and transformed into E. coli BL21 (DE3). The transformants were cultured at 25 ° C, 0D 6fl . Was 0.74, isopropyl 1 / 3-D-thiogalactoside was added to the mixture so that the final concentration was 0.5 mmol / L. After further culturing for 4 hours, the culture was centrifuged to collect the cells. The cells were suspended in a buffer, sonicated, and the supernatant was collected by centrifugation. The supernatant was purified by cation exchange column chromatography to obtain a partially purified sample. Furthermore, the partially purified sample was purified by gel filtration column chromatography to obtain a final purified sample.
Eg5の ATPase活性の測定は文献 [ェンボ ·ジャーナル (EMBO Journal) s 13卷、 751ページ(1994年)、 プロシーディングズ ·ォブ ·ザ ·ナショナル ·アカデミー · ォブ ·サイエンシーズ *ォブ ·ザ ·ュナイテッド'ステイツ'ォブ 'アメリカ(Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. USA) , 89卷、 4884ページ (1992年) ]を参考にして実施した。 次の 2種類の溶液を用意した。 25 匪 ol/L ピぺラジン N, N, 一ビス (エタンスル ホン酸) (PIPES) /K0H (pH 6. 8)、 1 ramol/L エチレングリコールビス (2—アミ ノエチルエーテル) 四酢酸 (EGTA)、 2 mmol/L MgCl2、 1 mmol/L ジチオトレイトー ル (DTT)、 5 μ mol/L パクリタキセル (Paclitaxel)、 167 // g/mL ゥシ血清アルブ ミン (BSA)、 41. 7 ^ g/niLチューブリン (Tubulin) (サイトスケルトン社、 カタ口 グ番号 TL238)、 333 μ mol/L MESG substrate ( 2—アミノー 6—メルカプト一 7 —メチルプリンリボサイド)(モレキュラープローブズ社、カタログ番号 E- 6646)、 1. 67 U/mL プ リ ンヌ ク レオシ ドホス ホ リ ラ ーゼ ( Purine nucleoside phosphorylase) (モレキュラープローブ社、 カタ口グ番号 E- 6646) およぴ 1. 33 μ g/mL ヒ ト Eg5 モータードメイン精製標品から構成される溶液 A を調製した。 25 mmol/L ピぺラジン N, N, 一ビス (エタンスルホン酸) (PIPES) /K0H (ρΗ 6· 8)、 1 mmol/L エチレングリコールビス (2—アミノエチルエーテル) 四酢酸 (EGTA)、 2 mmol/L MgCl2、 1 mmol/L ジチオトレイトール (DTT)、 5 μ mol/LパクリタキセルMeasurement of the ATPase activity of Eg5 the literature [Enbo Journal (EMBO Journal) s 13 Certificates, 751 pages (1994), Proceedings, O blanking the National Academy O blanking Sciences * O blanking THE · United 'States of America' (Proc. Natl. Acad. Sci. USA), Vol. 89, p. 4884 (1992)]. The following two types of solutions were prepared. 25 bandol ol / L piperazine N, N, monobis (ethanesulfonate) (PIPES) / K0H (pH 6.8), 1 ramol / L ethylene glycol bis (2-aminoethyl ether) tetraacetic acid (EGTA ), 2 mmol / L MgCl 2 , 1 mmol / L dithiothreitol (DTT), 5 μmol / L paclitaxel (Paclitaxel), 167 // g / mL ゥ serum albumin (BSA), 41.7 ^ g / niL Tubulin (Cytoskeleton, catalog number TL238), 333 μmol / L MESG substrate (2-amino-6-mercapto-17-methylpurine riboside) (Molecular Probes, catalog number E-6646), 1.67 U / mL Purine nucleoside phosphorylase (Molecular Probes, catalog number E-6646) and 1.33 μg / mL Solution A consisting of purified human Eg5 motor domain preparation was prepared. 25 mmol / L piperazine N, N, monobis (ethanesulfonic acid) (PIPES) / K0H (ρΗ6.8), 1 mmol / L ethylene glycol bis (2-aminoethyl ether) tetraacetic acid (EGTA), 2 mmol / L MgCl 2 , 1 mmol / L dithiothreitol (DTT), 5 μmol / L paclitaxel
(Paclitaxel) および 2. 5 mmol/L ATPから構成される溶液 Bを調製した。 溶液 A を 96—ゥエルプレートに各ゥエル 45 A( Lずつ分注した。 溶液 Bを用いて、試験化 合物を段階的に希釈した。 希釈された試験化合物溶液各 30 z Lを、 先の 96—ゥヱ ルプレート内に分注された溶液 Aと混合し、酵素反応を開始した。酵素反応は 30°C で 30分間実施した。 ATPase活性の指標となる 360 nmでの吸光度をプレートリー ダー (モレキュラーデバイス社、 SpectraMax 340PC384) で測定した。 Eg5存在下、 試験化合物非存在下での吸光度を 100%、 Eg5非存在下、試験化合物非存在下の吸光 度を 0%として相対活性を計算し、 IC5。値を算出した。 (Paclitaxel) and a solution B composed of 2.5 mmol / L ATP was prepared. Solution A was dispensed into a 96-well plate at 45 A per well (L). The compound was serially diluted. Each 30 zL of the diluted test compound solution was mixed with the solution A dispensed into the above 96-well plate, and the enzyme reaction was started. The enzyme reaction was performed at 30 ° C for 30 minutes. The absorbance at 360 nm, which is an indicator of ATPase activity, was measured with a plate reader (Molecular Devices, SpectraMax 340PC 384 ). Eg5 presence of 100% and the absorbance in the absence the test compound, the relative activity was calculated Eg5 absence, the test compound and the absorbance in the absence as 0%, IC 5. Values were calculated.
化合物 1、 3および 6は濃度依存的に Eg5の ATPase活性を阻害し、 その IC5。値 は 5 μ πιοΙ/L以下であった。 Compounds 1, 3 and 6 inhibited ATPase activity of Eg5 in a concentration-dependent manner, and its IC 5 . The value was less than 5 μπιοΙ / L.
化合物(I ) またはその薬理学的に許容される塩は、 そのまま単独で投与するこ とも可能であるが、通常各種の医薬製剤として提供するのが望ましい。 また、 それ ら医薬製剤は、 動物または人に使用されるものである。  Compound (I) or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof can be administered alone as it is, but it is usually desirable to provide it as various pharmaceutical preparations. The pharmaceutical preparations are used for animals or humans.
本発明に係わる医薬製剤は、活性成分として化合物 ( I ) またはその薬理学的に 許容される塩を単独で、あるいは任意の他の治療のための有効成分との混合物とし て含有することができる。 また、それら医薬製剤は、活性成分を薬理学的に許容さ れる一種またはそれ以上の担体と一緒に混合し、製剤学の技術分野においてよく知 られている任意の方法により製造される。  The pharmaceutical preparation according to the present invention can contain Compound (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof alone or as a mixture with any other active ingredient for treatment as an active ingredient. . In addition, these pharmaceutical preparations are prepared by mixing the active ingredient with one or more pharmacologically acceptable carriers and by any method well known in the technical field of pharmaceuticals.
投与経路としては、治療に際し最も効果的なものを使用するのが望ましく、経口 または、 例えば静脈内などの非経口をあげることができる。  It is desirable to use the most effective route for administration, and it can be oral or parenteral, for example, intravenous.
投与形態としては、 例えば錠剤、 注射剤などがあげられる。  Examples of the administration form include tablets, injections and the like.
経口投与に適当な、例えば錠剤などは、乳糖、 マンニットなどの賦形剤、澱粉な どの崩壌剤、ステアリン酸マグネシウムなどの滑沢剤、 ヒドロキシプロピルセル口 ースなどの結合剤、脂肪酸エステルなどの界面活性剤、 グリセリンなどの可塑剤な どを用いて製造できる。  For example, tablets suitable for oral administration include excipients such as lactose and mannitol, disintegrants such as starch, lubricants such as magnesium stearate, binders such as hydroxypropylcellulose, and fatty acid esters. And a plasticizer such as glycerin.
非経口投与に適当な製剤は、好ましくは受容者の血液と等張である活性ィ匕合物を 含む滅菌水性剤からなる。 例えば、注射剤の場合は、塩溶液、 ブドウ糖溶液または 塩水とブドウ糖溶液の混合物からなる担体などを用いて注射用の溶液を調製する。 また、 これら非経口剤においても、 経口剤で例示した賦形剤、 崩壌剤、 滑沢剤、 結合剤、界面活性剤、 可塑剤および希釈剤、 防腐剤、 フレーパー類などから選択さ れる 1種もしくはそれ以上の捕助成分を添加することもできる。 Formulations suitable for parenteral administration comprise sterile aqueous preparations containing the active compound, which is preferably isotonic with the blood of the recipient. For example, in the case of an injection, a solution for injection is prepared using a carrier comprising a salt solution, a glucose solution, or a mixture of saline and a glucose solution. Also, in these parenteral preparations, the excipients, disintegrants, lubricants, One or more scavenging components selected from binders, surfactants, plasticizers and diluents, preservatives, flappers and the like can also be added.
化合物 (I) またはその薬理学的に許容される塩は、 上記の目的で用いる場合、 通常、全身的または局所的に、経口または非経口の形で投与される。投与量および 投与回数は、投与形態、 患者の年齢、体重、 治療すべき症状の性質もしくは重篤度 などにより異なるが、 通常経口の場合、 成人 1人あたり、 1回につき 0. 01〜 l O O Omg、好ましくは 0. 05〜500mgの範囲で、 1日 1回ないし数回投 与する。 静脈内投与などの非経口投与の場合、 通常成人一人当り 0. 001〜 100 Omg、好ましくは 0.01〜300 m gを一日一回ないし数回投与する力、 または 1日 1〜24時間の範囲で静脈内に持続投与する。 し力 しながら、 これら投 与量および投与回数に関しては、 前述の種々の条件により変動する。 発明を実施するための最良の形態  When the compound (I) or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof is used for the above purpose, it is usually administered systemically or locally, orally or parenterally. The dosage and frequency of administration vary depending on the form of administration, the age and weight of the patient, the nature or severity of the condition to be treated, etc., but in the case of oral administration, it is usually 0.01 to 100 per adult per dose. Omg, preferably in the range of 0.05 to 500 mg, is administered once or several times a day. In the case of parenteral administration such as intravenous administration, usually, the ability to administer 0.001 to 100 Omg, preferably 0.01 to 300 mg per adult once or several times a day, or in the range of 1 to 24 hours per day Administer intravenously continuously. However, the dose and the number of administrations vary depending on the various conditions described above. BEST MODE FOR CARRYING OUT THE INVENTION
以下に、 実施例、 参考例および製剤例により、 本発明を詳細に説明する。  Hereinafter, the present invention will be described in detail with reference to Examples, Reference Examples, and Formulation Examples.
実施例および参考例で用いられるプロトン核磁気共鳴スペクトル (¾ - MR) は、 270 MHzまたは 300 MHzで測定されたものであり、 化合物および測定条件によって 交換性プロトンが明瞭には観測されないことがある。 なお、シグナルの多重度の表 記としては通常用いられるものを用いるが、 br とは見かけ上幅広いシグナルであ ることを表す。  The proton nuclear magnetic resonance spectra (¾-MR) used in the examples and reference examples were measured at 270 MHz or 300 MHz, and exchangeable protons may not be clearly observed depending on the compound and measurement conditions. . As the notation of the multiplicity of a signal, a commonly used signal is used, and br indicates that the signal is apparently wide.
実施例 1 (化合物 1) Example 1 (Compound 1)
参考例 1で得られる化合物 1 a (300 mg, 0.66 mmol)をジクロロメタン(10 mL) に溶解し、 0°Cに冷却した。 この溶液に m—クロ口過安息香酸(182 mg, 1.06 mmol) を加え、 そのままの温度で 5時間攪拌した。 反応液に水(10 mL)を注ぎ、 酢酸ェチ ル (25 mL)で抽出した後、 有機層を飽和炭酸水素ナトリウム水溶液 (10 mL)、 飽和塩 化ナトリゥム水溶液(10 mL)で洗浄し、 無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥した。 溶媒を減 圧留去した後、 残渣を 2—プロパノールおよび水 (10: 1) の混合溶媒 (32 mL)か ら再結晶化し、 得られた結晶を減圧加熱乾燥することで、 標記化合物 1 (265 mg, 85%)を得た。 Compound 1a (300 mg, 0.66 mmol) obtained in Reference Example 1 was dissolved in dichloromethane (10 mL) and cooled to 0 ° C. To this solution was added m-chloroperbenzoic acid (182 mg, 1.06 mmol), and the mixture was stirred at the same temperature for 5 hours. After pouring water (10 mL) into the reaction solution and extracting with ethyl acetate (25 mL), the organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous solution of sodium hydrogencarbonate (10 mL) and a saturated aqueous solution of sodium chloride (10 mL). It was dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate. After evaporating the solvent under reduced pressure, the residue was recrystallized from a mixed solvent of 2-propanol and water (10: 1) (32 mL), and the obtained crystals were dried by heating under reduced pressure to give the title compound 1 ( 265 mg, 85%).
¾NMR (300 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) : 1.30 (s, 9H), 1.44 (s, 9H), 2.93 (s, 3H), 4.42 (dd, J = 3.3, 13.8 Hz, 1H), 4.71 (dd, J = 11.1, 13.8 Hz, 1H), 5.88 (dd, J = 3.3, 11.1 Hz, 1H), 7.10-7.12 (m, 2H), 7.36—7.42 (m, 3H), 8.21 (br s) AP-MS(m/z) : 493 (If+Na) ¾NMR (300 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.30 (s, 9H), 1.44 (s, 9H), 2.93 (s, 3H), 4.42 (dd, J = 3.3, 13.8 Hz, 1H), 4.71 ( dd, J = 11.1, 13.8 Hz, 1H), 5.88 (dd, J = 3.3, 11.1 Hz, 1H), 7.10-7.12 (m, 2H), 7.36-7.42 (m, 3H), 8.21 (br s) AP -MS (m / z): 493 (If + Na)
実施例 2 (化合物 2) Example 2 (Compound 2)
参考例 2で得られる化合物 2 a (80 mg, 0.17 mmol)および m—クロ口過安息香酸 (35 mg, 0.21 mmol)を用い、 実施例 1と同様にして標記化合物 2 (74 mg, 89%)を得 た。  Using compound 2a (80 mg, 0.17 mmol) obtained in Reference Example 2 and m-chloroperbenzoic acid (35 mg, 0.21 mmol), the title compound 2 (74 mg, 89% ).
¾NMR (270 MHz, CD30D) δ (ppm) : 1.25 (s, 9H), 1.46 (s, 9H), 2.93 (s, 3H), 2.99 (m, 1H), 3.12 (m, 1H), 3.23 (m, 1H), 3.53 (m, 1H), 7.13 (m, 2H), 7.30-7.43 (m, 3H) AP-MS (m/z) : 483 (W-l) ¾NMR (270 MHz, CD 3 0D ) δ (ppm): 1.25 (s, 9H), 1.46 (s, 9H), 2.93 (s, 3H), 2.99 (m, 1H), 3.12 (m, 1H), 3.23 (m, 1H), 3.53 (m, 1H), 7.13 (m, 2H), 7.30-7.43 (m, 3H) AP-MS (m / z): 483 (Wl)
実施例 3 (化合物 3) Example 3 (Compound 3)
参考例 6で得られる化合物 6 a (102 mg, 0.190議 ol)および m—クロ口過安息香 酸(34.3 mg, 0.190 mmol)を用い、 実施例 1と同様にして標記化合物 3 (67.7 mg, 64%)を得た。  Using compound 6a (102 mg, 0.190 mmol) obtained in Reference Example 6 and m-chloroperbenzoic acid (34.3 mg, 0.190 mmol), the title compound 3 (67.7 mg, 64 mg) was obtained in the same manner as in Example 1. %).
AP-MS (m/z) : 477 (M++1)  AP-MS (m / z): 477 (M ++ 1)
実施例 4 (化合物 4) Example 4 (Compound 4)
参考例 8で得られる化合物 8 a (27.0 mg, 61.2匪 ol)および m—クロ口過安息香 酸(10.6 mg, 61.2 mmol)を用い、 実施例 1と同様にして標記化合物 4 (20 mg, 85%) をジァステレオ混合物として得た。  Using compound 8a (27.0 mg, 61.2 bandol) obtained in Reference Example 8 and m-chloroperbenzoic acid (10.6 mg, 61.2 mmol), the title compound 4 (20 mg, 85 mg) was obtained in the same manner as in Example 1. %) Was obtained as a diastereo mixture.
¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) : 1.04—1.13 (m, 3H), 1.27 (s, 9H), 1.38 (s, 9H), 2.61-2.93 (m, 2H), 3.00-3.33 (m, 2H), 3.36—3.57 (m, 2H), 4.01および 4.05 (2 Xd, J = 13.0 Hz, 1H), 4.58および 4.60 (2Xd, J = 13.0 Hz, 1H), 7.20-7.41 (m, 5H), 7.95-8.00 (br s, 1H) ¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.04-1.13 (m, 3H), 1.27 (s, 9H), 1.38 (s, 9H), 2.61-2.93 (m, 2H), 3.00-3.33 (m , 2H), 3.36--3.57 (m, 2H), 4.01 and 4.05 (2 Xd, J = 13.0 Hz, 1H), 4.58 and 4.60 (2Xd, J = 13.0 Hz, 1H), 7.20-7.41 (m, 5H) , 7.95-8.00 (br s, 1H)
AP-MS (m/z) : 528 (M++l) AP-MS (m / z): 528 (M + + l)
実施例 5 (化合物 5) 参考例 12で得られる化合物 12 aの塩酸塩(74· 8 mg, 0.170匪 ol)および m— ク口口過安息香酸 (29.3 mg, 0.170 mmol)を用い、 実施例 1と同様にして標記化合 物 5 (36.5 mg, 41%)をジァステレオ混合物として得た。 Example 5 (Compound 5) Using the hydrochloride of compound 12a obtained in Reference Example 12 (74.8 mg, 0.170 bandol) and m-oral perbenzoic acid (29.3 mg, 0.170 mmol), the title compound was obtained in the same manner as in Example 1. Compound 5 (36.5 mg, 41%) was obtained as a diastereomeric mixture.
¾賺 (270 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) :1.30および 1.34 (2xs, 9H), 1.42および 1.44 (2xs, 9H), 1.44-1. 6 (m, IH), 1.69-1.75 (m, IH), 2.83-3.06 (m, 2H), 3.09-3.27 (m, 2H), 7.00-7.08 (m, 2H), 7.20-7.40 (m, 3H) ¾賺(270 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm):. 1.30 and 1.34 (2xs, 9H), 1.42 and 1.44 (2xs, 9H), 1.44-1 6 (m, IH), 1.69-1.75 (m, IH ), 2.83-3.06 (m, 2H), 3.09-3.27 (m, 2H), 7.00-7.08 (m, 2H), 7.20-7.40 (m, 3H)
AP-MS (m/z) : 421 (WT+1) AP-MS (m / z): 421 (WT + 1)
実施例 6 (化合物 6) Example 6 (Compound 6)
参考例 15で得られる化合物 15 aを 4 m o 1 ZL塩化水素一酢酸ェチル溶液 で処理することにより得られる化合物 15 aの塩酸塩(30 mg, 0.056 mmol)と m— クロ口過安息香酸(12 mg, 0.068 mmol)を用い、 実施例 1と同様にして標記化合物 6 (10 mg, 34%)を得た。  The hydrochloride (30 mg, 0.056 mmol) of compound 15a obtained by treating compound 15a obtained in Reference Example 15 with 4 mo 1 ZL hydrogen chloride monoethyl acetate solution and m-chloroperbenzoic acid (12 mg, 0.068 mmol) to give the title compound 6 (10 mg, 34%) in the same manner as in Example 1.
¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) : 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.31 (s, 9H), 1.80 (m, 2H), 2.23 (t, J = 7.2 Hz, 2H), 2.26 (s, 6H), 2.35 (t, J = 6.8 Hz, 2H), 2.54 (m, 1H), 3.14-3.35 (m, 2H), 3.82 (m, IH), 6.68 (br t, IH), 7.19-7.40 (m, 5H), 8.08 (br, IH) ¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.31 (s, 9H), 1.80 (m, 2H), 2.23 (t, J = 7.2 Hz, 2H), 2.26 (s, 6H), 2.35 (t, J = 6.8 Hz, 2H), 2.54 (m, 1H), 3.14-3.35 (m, 2H), 3.82 (m, IH), 6.68 (br t, IH), 7.19-7.40 ( m, 5H), 8.08 (br, IH)
AP-MS (m/z) : 520 (M++1)  AP-MS (m / z): 520 (M ++ 1)
以下の参考例 1〜 1 5で得られる化合物 1 a〜 1 5 aの構造を第 3表に示す。 Table 3 shows the structures of the compounds 1a to 15a obtained in Reference Examples 1 to 15 below.
第 3表 Table 3
Figure imgf000046_0001
参考例 化合物
Figure imgf000046_0001
Reference example Compound
R'  R '
番号  Number
1 1 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 CH2NHSO2CH3 1 1 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 CH2NHSO2CH3
2 2 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)2NHS02CH3 2 2 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 2 NHS0 2 CH 3
3 3 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)2COOCH3 3 3 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 2 COOCH 3
4 4 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)2CH2OH 4 4 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 2CH 2 OH
 "
5 5 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)2CHO  5 5 a COC (CH3) 3 COC (CH3) 3 (CH2) 2CHO
6 6 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)3N(CH2CH3)2 6 6 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 3 N (CH 2 CH 3 ) 2
7 7 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 CH2NHS02CH=CH27 7 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 CH2NHS0 2 CH = CH2
8 8 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 CH2NHS02(CH2)2NHCH2CH3 8 8 a COC (CH 3) 3 COC (CH 3) 3 CH 2 NHS0 2 (CH 2) 2 NHCH 2 CH 3
9 9 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)3COOCH3 9 9 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 3 COOCH 3
1 0 1 0 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)3COOH 1 0 1 0 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 3 COOH
1 1 1 1 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)3NHCOOC(CH3)3 1 1 1 1 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 3 NHCOOC (CH 3 ) 3
1 2 1 2 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)2CH2NH2 1 2 1 2 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH 2 ) 2 CH 2 NH 2
1 3 1 3 a COC(C )3 COC(CH3)3 (CH2)2NHCOOC(CH3)3 1 3 1 3 a COC (C) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 (CH2) 2NHCOOC (CH 3 ) 3
14 14 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 CH2CH2NH2 14 14 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 CH2CH2NH2
1 5 1 5 a COC(CH3)3 COC(CH3)3 CH2CH2NHCO(CH2)3N(CH3)2 参考例 1 (化合物 l a) 1 5 1 5 a COC (CH 3 ) 3 COC (CH 3 ) 3 CH2CH 2 NHCO (CH 2 ) 3 N (CH3) 2 Reference Example 1 (Compound la)
工程 1 Process 1
2—アミノアセトフエノン塩酸塩(6.10 g, 35.5匪 ol)をジクロロメタン(60 mL) に溶解し、 トリェチルァミン(7.56 g, 74.9 mmol)を加えた。 この溶液を 0。(:に冷 却し、 メタンスルホユルクロリ ド(2.84raL, 36.5 mmol)を加え、 同温度で 5分間攪 拌した後、 室温で 2時間攪拌した。 反応液に水、 lmo 1ZL塩酸を加え、 クロ口 ホルムで抽出した。有機層を無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥した後、溶媒を減圧留去し た。 残渣をクロ口ホルム(5 mL)に懸濁させ、 攪拌した後、 結晶を濾取し、 2— (メ チルスルホニルァミノ) ァセトフエノン(4.58 g, 57%)を得た。  2-Aminoacetophenone hydrochloride (6.10 g, 35.5 gol) was dissolved in dichloromethane (60 mL), and triethylamine (7.56 g, 74.9 mmol) was added. This solution is 0. (The mixture was cooled to (:), methanesulfoyl chloride (2.84raL, 36.5 mmol) was added, and the mixture was stirred at the same temperature for 5 minutes, and then stirred at room temperature for 2 hours. The organic layer was dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure.The residue was suspended in chloroform (5 mL), stirred, and the crystals were collected by filtration. 2- (Methylsulfonylamino) acetophenone (4.58 g, 57%) was obtained.
工程 2 Process 2
上記で得られた 2— (メチルスルホニルァミノ) ァセトフエノン(4.58 g, 20.2 mmol)とチォセミカルバジド(1.84 g, 20.2膽 ol)をメタノール(30 mL)に溶解した。 この溶液に塩酸 (0.1 mL)を加え、 室温で 15時間激しく攪拌した。 反応液に水 (30 mL)を加え、 析出した結晶を濾取した。 濾取した結晶を水、 ジイソプロピルエーテ ルで洗浄した後、乾燥して、 2— (メチルスルホニルァミノ) ァセトフエノン ==チ ォセミ力ルバゾン(3.08 g, 51%)を得た。  2- (Methylsulfonylamino) acetophenone (4.58 g, 20.2 mmol) and thiosemicarbazide (1.84 g, 20.2 benzyl) obtained above were dissolved in methanol (30 mL). Hydrochloric acid (0.1 mL) was added to this solution, and the mixture was vigorously stirred at room temperature for 15 hours. Water (30 mL) was added to the reaction solution, and the precipitated crystals were collected by filtration. The crystals collected by filtration were washed with water and diisopropyl ether, and then dried to obtain 2- (methylsulfonylamino) acetophenone == thiosemiforce rubazone (3.08 g, 51%).
工程 3 Process 3
上記で得られた 2— (メチルスルホニルァミノ) ァセトフエノン =チォセミカル バゾン(1.31 g, 4.36贿 ol)をジクロロメタン(5.0 mL)に溶解し、 ピバロイルク口 リ ド(2.10 g, 17.4 mmol) , ピリジン(1.38 g, 17.4 mmol)を加え、 室温で 5時間攪 拌した。反応液に 2m o 1 /L水酸化ナトリゥム水溶液を加え、酢酸ェチルで抽出 した。有機層を飽和塩ィ匕アンモニゥム水溶液、飽和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液で洗浄し た後、無水硫酸ナトリウムで乾燥し、溶媒を留去した。残渣をシリカゲルカラムク 口マトグラフィー(酢酸ェチル Zn—へキサン = 1/2)にて精製し、標記化合物 1 a (1.81 g, 91%)を得た。  The 2- (methylsulfonylamino) acetophenone = thiosemicarbazone (1.31 g, 4.36 mol) obtained above was dissolved in dichloromethane (5.0 mL), and pivaloyl cucumber lid (2.10 g, 17.4 mmol) and pyridine (1.38 g) were dissolved. g, 17.4 mmol) and stirred at room temperature for 5 hours. To the reaction solution was added a 2 mol / L aqueous sodium hydroxide solution, and the mixture was extracted with ethyl acetate. The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution and a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off. The residue was purified by silica gel column chromatography (ethyl acetate Zn-hexane = 1/2) to give the title compound 1a (1.81 g, 91%).
¾賺 (270 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) : 1.30 (s, 9H), 1.36 (s, 9H), 2.97 (s, 3H), 3.98 (dd, J = 5.3, 13.8 Hz, 1H), 4.64 (dd, J = 8.5, 13.8 Hz, 1H), 5.10 (br dd, J = 5.3, 8.5 Hz, 1H), 7.25-7. i39 (m, 5H), 7.93 (br s, 1H) ¾賺(270 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.30 (s, 9H), 1.36 (s, 9H), 2.97 (s, 3H), 3.98 (dd, J = 5.3, 13.8 Hz, 1H), 4.64 (dd, J = 8.5, 13.8 Hz, 1H), 5.10 (br dd, J = 5.3, 8.5 Hz, 1H), 7.25-7.i39 (m, 5H), 7.93 (br s, 1H)
AP-MS (m/z) : 453 (If- 1) AP-MS (m / z): 453 (If-1)
参考例 2 (化合物 2 a ) Reference Example 2 (Compound 2a)
工程 1 Process 1
メタンスルホンアミド(0.476 g, 5.001!111101)を1[, N—ジメチルホルムアミド(10 mL)に溶解し、 60 %水素化ナトリウム(0.275 g, 5.00 ramol)を加え、 水冷下で 2 0分間攪拌した。 反応液に 3 _クロ口プロピオフェノン (843 mg, 5.00 mol)を加え、 水冷下で 1時間攪拌し、 さらに室温で 15時間攪拌した。 反応液に水を加え、 酢酸 ェチルで抽出した。有機層を飽和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液で洗浄し、無水硫酸ナトリ ゥムで乾燥した後、溶媒を減圧留去した。残渣をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフ ィー(クロ口ホルム / /メタノール =20/1)にて精製し、 3— (メチルスルホニル ァミノ) プロピオフェノン(240 mg, 21%)を得た。 Methanesulfonamide (0.476 g, 5.001! 111101) was dissolved in 1 [, N-dimethylformamide (10 mL), 60% sodium hydride (0.275 g, 5.00 ramol) was added, and the mixture was stirred under water cooling for 20 minutes. . To the reaction solution was added 3-chloropropiophenone (843 mg, 5.00 mol), and the mixture was stirred under water cooling for 1 hour, and further stirred at room temperature for 15 hours. Water was added to the reaction solution, which was extracted with ethyl acetate. The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. The residue was purified by silica gel column chromatography (black port Holm / / methanol = 20/1) to give 3- (methylsulfonyl Amino) propiophenone (240 mg, 21%).
工程 2 Process 2
参考例 1の工程 2と同様にして、上記で得られた 3— (メチルスルホニルァミノ) プロピオフエノン(388 mg, 1.71 mmol)およびチォセミカルバジド(156 mg, 1.71 ramol)から、 3— (メチルスルホニルァミノ) プロピオフエノン =チォセミカルパ ゾン(219 mg, 45%)を得た。  In the same manner as in Step 2 of Reference Example 1, from 3- (methylsulfonylamino) propiophenone (388 mg, 1.71 mmol) and thiosemicarbazide (156 mg, 1.71 ramol) obtained above, Sulfonylamino) Propiofenone = thiosemicarpazone (219 mg, 45%) was obtained.
工程 3 Process 3
参考例 1の工程 3と同様にして、上記で得られた 3— (メチルスルホニルァミノ) プロピオフエノン-チォセミカルバゾン(200 mg, 0.696 mraol)、 ピバロイルクロリ ド(342 2.78 mmol)およぴピリジン(219 μί, 2.78 mmol)から、 標記化合物 2 a (218 mg, 86%)を得た。  In the same manner as in Step 3 of Reference Example 1, 3- (methylsulfonylamino) propiophenone-thiosemicarbazone (200 mg, 0.696 mraol), pivaloyl chloride (342 2.78 mmol) and The title compound 2a (218 mg, 86%) was obtained from pyridine (219 μί, 2.78 mmol).
¾NMR (300 fflz, CDC13) 8 (ppm) : 1.30 (s, 9H), 1.34 (s, 9H), 2.56-2.65 (m, 1H), 2.94 (s, 3H), 3.21-3.44 (m, 2H), 3.58-3.70 (m, 1H), 4.45 (br s, 1H), 7.28-7.37 (m, 5H), 7.97 (br s, 1H) ¾NMR (300 fflz, CDC1 3) 8 (ppm): 1.30 (s, 9H), 1.34 (s, 9H), 2.56-2.65 (m, 1H), 2.94 (s, 3H), 3.21-3.44 (m, 2H ), 3.58-3.70 (m, 1H), 4.45 (br s, 1H), 7.28-7.37 (m, 5H), 7.97 (br s, 1H)
AP-MS (m/z) : 467 (M— - 1) AP-MS (m / z): 467 (M—-1)
参考例 3 (化合物 3 a ) 工程 1 Reference Example 3 (Compound 3a) Process 1
チォセミカルバジド(3.86 g, 42.3 mmol)をメタノール(50 mL)に溶解した。 この 溶液に 3—カルボメ トキシプロピオフエノン(8.13 g, 42.3 腿 ol)および濃塩酸 (1.00 mL, 12.0腿 ol)を加え、 室温で 11時間攪拌した。 析出した固体を濾取し、 得られた固体をメタノールで洗浄した後、乾燥して、 3—力ルポメトキシプロピオ フエノン==チォセミカルバゾン(10.6 g, 94%)を得た。  Thiosemiccarbazide (3.86 g, 42.3 mmol) was dissolved in methanol (50 mL). To this solution, 3-carboxymethoxypropionofenone (8.13 g, 42.3 t ol) and concentrated hydrochloric acid (1.00 mL, 12.0 t ol) were added, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 11 hours. The precipitated solid was collected by filtration, and the obtained solid was washed with methanol and dried to obtain 3-force lupomethoxypropiophenone == thiosemicarbazone (10.6 g, 94%).
工程 2 Process 2
上記で得られた 3—カルボメ トキシプロピオフエノン =チォセミカルパゾン (7.76 g, 29.2 mmol)をジクロロメタン(40 mL)に溶解した。 この溶液にピリジン (11.3 mL, 140 mmol)およぴピバロイルクロリ ド(14.4 mL, 117 mmol)を加え、 室温 で 12時間攪拌した。反応液に飽和炭酸水素ナトリゥム水溶液を加え、室温でさら に 1時間攪拌した後、酢酸ェチルで抽出した。有機層を飽和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液 で洗浄した後、無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥し、溶媒を減圧留去した。残渣に対しジ イソプロピルエーテル (50 mL)を加え、 懸濁液を 1時間攪拌し濾過した。 濾取した 結晶をジイソプロピルエーテルで洗浄した後、 乾燥して、 標記化合物 3 a (9.70 g, 77%)を得た。  3-Carbomethoxypropiophenone = thiosemicarpazone (7.76 g, 29.2 mmol) obtained above was dissolved in dichloromethane (40 mL). Pyridine (11.3 mL, 140 mmol) and pivaloyl chloride (14.4 mL, 117 mmol) were added to this solution, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 12 hours. A saturated aqueous sodium hydrogen carbonate solution was added to the reaction solution, and the mixture was further stirred at room temperature for 1 hour, and then extracted with ethyl acetate. The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. Diisopropyl ether (50 mL) was added to the residue, and the suspension was stirred for 1 hour and filtered. The crystals collected by filtration were washed with diisopropyl ether and dried to give the title compound 3a (9.70 g, 77%).
¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) : 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.32 (s, 9H), 2.37 (m, 1H), 2.67 (m, 1H), 2.79 (m, 1H), 3.42 (m, 1H), 3.70 (s, 3H), 7.22-7.40 (m, 5H), 7.89 (br s, 1H) ¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.32 (s, 9H), 2.37 (m, 1H), 2.67 (m, 1H), 2.79 (m, 1H), 3.42 ( m, 1H), 3.70 (s, 3H), 7.22-7.40 (m, 5H), 7.89 (br s, 1H)
参考例 4 (化合物 4 a) Reference Example 4 (Compound 4a)
参考例 3で得られた化合物 3 a (1.50 g, 3.46 mmol)をテトラヒドロフラン(10 mL)に溶解した。 この溶液を 0 °Cに冷却した後、 ジィソブチルアルミニゥムヒドリ ドの  Compound 3a (1.50 g, 3.46 mmol) obtained in Reference Example 3 was dissolved in tetrahydrofuran (10 mL). After cooling the solution to 0 ° C, the diisobutylaluminum hydride
0. 93mo 1 ZLへキサン溶液(12.5 mL, 11.6讓 ol)を加え、 2. 5時間攪拌し た。反応液に無水硫酸ナトリゥムおよび飽和硫酸ナトリゥム水溶液を加え、 さらに 1時間攪拌した後、濾過した。 濾液に水を加え、酢酸ェチルで抽出し、 有機層を飽 和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液で洗浄した後、無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥し、溶媒を減圧 留去した。 残渣をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィー(クロ口ホルム/メタノー ル = 9 / 1 )にて精製し、 標記化合物 4 a (1. 49 g, 100%)を得た。 0.93mo1ZL hexane solution (12.5mL, 11.6mL) was added, and the mixture was stirred for 2.5 hours. Anhydrous sodium sulfate and a saturated aqueous solution of sodium sulfate were added to the reaction solution, and the mixture was further stirred for 1 hour and then filtered. Water was added to the filtrate, extracted with ethyl acetate, and the organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was removed under reduced pressure. Distilled off. The residue was purified by silica gel column chromatography (chloroform / methanol = 9/1) to obtain the title compound 4a (1.49 g, 100%).
AP-MS (m/z) : 404 (¾Γ - 1) AP-MS (m / z): 404 (¾Γ-1)
参考例 5 (化合物 5 a ) Reference Example 5 (Compound 5a)
参考例 4で得られた化合物 4 a (1. 00 g, 2. 47 nunol)をジクロロメタン(50 mL) に溶解した。 この溶液にニクロム酸ピリジニゥム(2. 94 g, 7. 81 mmol)を加え、 室 温で 6 0時間攪拌した。反応液を濾過した後、得られた濾液を減圧濃縮し、残渣を シリカゲルカラムク口マトグラフィー(へキサン/酢酸ェチル = 4 / 1 )にて精製 し、 標記化合物 5 a (517 mg, 52%)を得た。  Compound 4a (1.00 g, 2.47 nunol) obtained in Reference Example 4 was dissolved in dichloromethane (50 mL). To this solution was added pyridinium dichromate (2.94 g, 7.81 mmol), and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 60 hours. After the reaction solution was filtered, the obtained filtrate was concentrated under reduced pressure, and the residue was purified by silica gel column chromatography (hexane / ethyl acetate = 4/1) to give the title compound 5a (517 mg, 52% ).
参考例 6 (化合物 6 a ) Reference Example 6 (Compound 6a)
上記で得られた化合物 5 a (66. 5 mg, 0. 165 mmol)を 1 , 2—ジクロロェタン(5 mL)に溶解した。 この溶液に酢酸(0. 0587 mL, 1. 03 mmol)、 ジェチルァミン(0. 0886 mL, 0. 855 mmol)およぴトリアセトキシ水素化ホウ素ナトリウム(175 mg, 0. 824 mmol)を順次カ卩え、 室温で 1 2時間攪拌した。 反応液に飽和炭酸水素ナトリウム水 溶液 (30 mL)を加え、 酢酸ェチルで抽出した。 有機層を飽和塩ィ匕ナトリウム水溶液 で洗浄した後、無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥し、溶媒を減圧留去した。残渣を分取薄 層クロマトグラフィー(クロ口ホルム/メタノール Z濃アンモニア水 =  Compound 5a (66.5 mg, 0.165 mmol) obtained above was dissolved in 1,2-dichloroethane (5 mL). Acetic acid (0.0587 mL, 1.03 mmol), getylamine (0.0886 mL, 0.855 mmol) and sodium triacetoxyborohydride (175 mg, 0.824 mmol) were sequentially added to this solution. The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 12 hours. A saturated aqueous sodium hydrogen carbonate solution (30 mL) was added to the reaction solution, and the mixture was extracted with ethyl acetate. The organic layer was washed with a saturated sodium chloride aqueous solution, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. The residue was separated by preparative thin-layer chromatography (chloroform / methanol Z concentrated aqueous ammonia =
100 10/1)にて精製し、 標記化合物 6 a (47. 4 mg, 62%)を得た。 Purification was carried out with 100 10/1) to give the title compound 6a (47.4 mg, 62%).
AP-MS (m/z) : 461 AP-MS (m / z): 461
参考例 7 (化合物 7 a ) Reference Example 7 (Compound 7a)
工程 1 Process 1
2—アミノアセトフェノン塩酸塩(1. 00 g, 5. 85 讓 ol)をジクロロメタン(50 mL) に溶解し、 トリェチルァミン(2. 50 mL, 17. 9 mmol)を加え、 室温で 1 0分間攪拌し た。反応液を 0 °Cに冷却した後、クロロエタンスルホユルク口リド(0. 92 mL, 8. 80 讓 ol)を加え、 同温度で 1 5分間攪拌した。 反応液に 2 m o 1 Z L塩酸を加え、 ク ロロホルムで抽出した。有機層を飽和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液で洗浄した後、無水硫 酸ナトリゥムで乾燥し、溶媒を減圧留去した。残渣に酢酸ェチルと n—へキサンの 混合溶媒を加えて結晶化し、 2 _ (ビニルスルホニルァミノ)ァセトフエノン (0· 42 g, 32%)を得た。 2-Aminoacetophenone hydrochloride (1.00 g, 5.85 mL) was dissolved in dichloromethane (50 mL), and triethylamine (2.50 mL, 17.9 mmol) was added. The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 10 minutes. Was. After the reaction solution was cooled to 0 ° C., chloroethanesulfuryl chloride (0.92 mL, 8.8 mL) was added, and the mixture was stirred at the same temperature for 15 minutes. 2 mo 1 ZL hydrochloric acid was added to the reaction solution, and the mixture was extracted with chloroform. The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. Ethyl acetate and n-hexane The mixed solvent was added for crystallization to obtain 2_ (vinylsulfonylamino) acetophenone (0.442 g, 32%).
工程 2 Process 2
上記で得られた 2— (ビュルスルホニルァミノ) ァセトフエノン(0.32 g, 1.42 mmol)とチォセミカルバジド塩酸塩(0.27 g, 2.13 mmol)をメタノール(20 mL)に溶 解した。この溶液に濃塩酸 ( 2滴)を加え、室温で 3時間攪拌した。反応液を濃縮し、 残渣に酢酸ェチル、飽和炭酸水素ナトリゥム水溶液を加えて分液した。有機層を飽 和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液で洗浄した後、無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥し、溶媒を減圧 留去した。 残渣をシリ力ゲル力ラムクロマトグラフィー(酢酸ェチル / n—へキサ ン =1/1)にて精製し、 2— (ビニルスルホニルァミノ) ァセトフエノン =チォ セミカルバゾン(0.25 g, 58%)を得た。  2- (Bursulfonylamino) acetophenone (0.32 g, 1.42 mmol) and thiosemicarbazide hydrochloride (0.27 g, 2.13 mmol) obtained above were dissolved in methanol (20 mL). Concentrated hydrochloric acid (2 drops) was added to this solution, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 3 hours. The reaction solution was concentrated, and ethyl acetate and a saturated aqueous solution of sodium hydrogen carbonate were added to the residue to carry out liquid separation. The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous solution of sodium chloride, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. The residue was purified by silica gel chromatography (ethyl acetate / n-hexane = 1/1) to give 2- (vinylsulfonylamino) acetophenone = thiosemicarbazone (0.25 g, 58%). .
工程 3 Process 3
上記で得られた 2 _ (ビュルス /レホニルァミノ) ァセトフエノン =チォセミカノレ バゾン(0.25 g, 0.83 mmol)をアセトン(10 mL)に溶解し、 ピリジン(0.34 mL, 4.17 mmol),ピバロイルクロリ ド(0.31mL, 2.50腿 ol)を加え、室温で 30分間攪拌した。 反応液に無水酢酸 (0.16 mL, 1.66 mmol)を加え、 さらに室温で 3日間攪拌した。 反 応液を濃縮し、残渣に酢酸ェチルと 2mo 1ZL塩酸を加えて分液した。有機層を 飽和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液で洗浄した後、無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥し、溶媒を減 圧留去した。 残渣をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィー(酢酸ェチル Zn—へキ サン = 1/1)で精製し、 標記化合物 7 a (0.10 g, 26%)を得た。  The 2_ (Burus / lefonylamino) acetophenone = thiosemicanolebazone (0.25 g, 0.83 mmol) obtained above was dissolved in acetone (10 mL), and pyridine (0.34 mL, 4.17 mmol) and pivaloyl chloride (0.31 mL, 2.50 t) were dissolved. ol) and stirred at room temperature for 30 minutes. Acetic anhydride (0.16 mL, 1.66 mmol) was added to the reaction solution, and the mixture was further stirred at room temperature for 3 days. The reaction solution was concentrated, and ethyl acetate and 2mo 1ZL hydrochloric acid were added to the residue to separate the solution. The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. The residue was purified by silica gel column chromatography (ethyl acetate Zn-hexane = 1/1) to obtain the title compound 7a (0.10 g, 26%).
¾NMR (300 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) : 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.33 (s, 9H), 3.85 (dd, J = 13.5, 4.8 Hz, 1H), 4. 9 (dd, J = 13.5, 8.1 Hz, 1H), 5.29 (br s, 1H), 5.93 (br d, J = 9.9 Hz, 1H), 6.27 (br d, J = 16.5 Hz, 1H), 6.53 (br dd, J = 16.4, 9.6 Hz, 1H), 7.27-7.34 (m, 5H), 8.06 (br s, 1H) ¾NMR (300 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.33 (s, 9H), 3.85 (dd, J = 13.5, 4.8 Hz, 1H), 4. 9 (dd, J = 13.5 , 8.1 Hz, 1H), 5.29 (br s, 1H), 5.93 (br d, J = 9.9 Hz, 1H), 6.27 (br d, J = 16.5 Hz, 1H), 6.53 (br dd, J = 16.4, 9.6 Hz, 1H), 7.27-7.34 (m, 5H), 8.06 (br s, 1H)
AP-MS (m/z) : 466 (M+) AP-MS (m / z): 466 (M + )
参考例 8 (化合物 8 a) Reference Example 8 (Compound 8a)
参考例 Ίで得られた化合物 7 a (0.05 g, 0.11 mmol)をァセトニトリル(3 mL)に 溶解し、 70 %ェチルァミン水溶液 (0.10 mL)を加え、 80 °Cで 2時間攪禅した。 反応液を濃縮した後、 残渣をシリ力ゲル力ラムクロマトグラフィー(クロ口ホルム ノメタノール =10ノ1)で精製し、 標記化合物 8 a (0.01 g, 26%)を得た。 Compound 7a (0.05 g, 0.11 mmol) obtained in Reference Example に was added to acetonitrile (3 mL). After dissolution, a 70% aqueous solution of ethylethylamine (0.10 mL) was added, and the mixture was stirred at 80 ° C for 2 hours. After concentrating the reaction solution, the residue was purified by silica gel gel column chromatography (cloform formethanol = 10-1) to obtain the title compound 8a (0.01 g, 26%).
¾NMR (300 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) : 1.18 (m, 3H), 1.28 (s, 9H), 1.34 (s, 9H), 2.63 ¾NMR (300 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.18 (m, 3H), 1.28 (s, 9H), 1.34 (s, 9H), 2.63
(quin, J = 7.0 Hz, 2H), 2.73 (br q, J = 6.3 Hz, 1H), 2.84 (br q, J = 6.2 Hz,(quin, J = 7.0 Hz, 2H), 2.73 (br q, J = 6.3 Hz, 1H), 2.84 (br q, J = 6.2 Hz,
1H), 3.18 (br t, J = 6.6 Hz, 2H), 4.02 (d, J = 13.2 Hz, 1H), 4.58 (d, J = 13.21H), 3.18 (br t, J = 6.6 Hz, 2H), 4.02 (d, J = 13.2 Hz, 1H), 4.58 (d, J = 13.2
Hz, 1H), 5.85 (br s, 1H), 7.27—7.35 (m, 5H), 8.02 (br s, 1H) Hz, 1H), 5.85 (br s, 1H), 7.27—7.35 (m, 5H), 8.02 (br s, 1H)
AP-MS (m/z) : 512  AP-MS (m / z): 512
参考例 9 (化合物 9 a) Reference Example 9 (Compound 9a)
工程 1 Process 1
参考例 1の工程 2と同様にして、 4一力ノレボメトキシブチ口フエノン(0.588 g, 2.85腿 ol)およびチォセミカルバジド(0.260 g, 2.85 mmol)から、 4—カルボメト キシブチ口フエノン =チォセミ力ルバゾン(0.700 g, 88%)を得た。  In the same manner as in Step 2 of Reference Example 4, 4-carbomethoxybuty-mouth phenone = thiosemi-force rubazone was obtained from 4-keto norevomethoxybuty-mouth phenone (0.588 g, 2.85 tmol) and thiosemicarbazide (0.260 g, 2.85 mmol). (0.700 g, 88%).
工程 2 Process 2
参考例 1の工程 3と同様にして、上記で得られた 4一カルボメトキシプチ口フエ ノン =チォセミカルバゾン、 ピパロイルクロリ ド(0.549 mL, 4.45 ramol)およびピ リジン(0.431 mL, 5.3 腿 ol)から、 標記化合物 9 a (318 mg, 64%)を得た。  In the same manner as in Step 3 of Reference Example 4, 4-carbomethoxybutyl phenone = thiosemicarbazone, piperoyl chloride (0.549 mL, 4.45 ramol) and pyridine (0.431 mL, 5.3 tmol) obtained above were obtained. From this, the title compound 9a (318 mg, 64%) was obtained.
¾NMR (300 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) : 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.32 (s, 9H), 1.51—1.60 (m, 1H), 2.10-2.30 (m, 2H), 2.44 (m, 2H), 3.03—3.17 (m, 1H), 3.68 (s, 3H), 7.20-7.36 (m, 5H), 7.95 (br s, 1H) ¾NMR (300 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.32 (s, 9H), 1.51-1.60 (m, 1H), 2.10-2.30 (m, 2H), 2.44 (m, 2H ), 3.03—3.17 (m, 1H), 3.68 (s, 3H), 7.20-7.36 (m, 5H), 7.95 (br s, 1H)
参考例 10 (化合物 10 a) Reference Example 10 (Compound 10a)
水酸化ナトリウム(2.68 g, 66, 9 mmol)を水(2 mL)に溶解し、 次いで 1, 4ージ ォキサン (4 mL)を加えて攪拌し、 さらに参考例 9で得られた化合物 9 a (9.65 g, 22.3 mmol)を加えた。 5時間室温で反応した後、 1 m o 1 ,L塩酸(20 mL)および 水 (30 mL)を加え、 析出した白色結晶を濾取した。 得られた白色結晶を水さらにジ イソプロピルエーテルで洗浄した後、減圧乾燥し、標記化合物 10 a (9.18 g, 95%) を得た。 ¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.32 (s, 9H), 1.65—1.75 (m, 1H), 2.10-2.35 (m, 2H), 2.50 (m, 2H), 3.10—3.20 (m, 1H), 7.23-7.35 (m, 6H), 7.92 (br s, 1H) Sodium hydroxide (2.68 g, 66, 9 mmol) was dissolved in water (2 mL), and 1,4-dioxane (4 mL) was added and stirred, and the compound 9a obtained in Reference Example 9 was further added. (9.65 g, 22.3 mmol) was added. After reacting at room temperature for 5 hours, 1 mo 1, L hydrochloric acid (20 mL) and water (30 mL) were added, and the precipitated white crystals were collected by filtration. The obtained white crystals were washed with water and diisopropyl ether, and dried under reduced pressure to obtain the title compound 10a (9.18 g, 95%). ¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm) 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.32 (s, 9H), 1.65-1.75 (m, 1H), 2.10-2.35 (m, 2H), 2.50 (m, 2H) , 3.10—3.20 (m, 1H), 7.23-7.35 (m, 6H), 7.92 (br s, 1H)
参考例 11 (化合物 1 1 a) Reference Example 11 (Compound 11a)
参考例 10で得られた化合物 10 a (4.44 g, 10.2 mmol)を t e r t—プタノー ル(100 mL)に溶解し、 80°Cに加熱した。 この溶液にトリェチルァミン(1.4 mL, 10.2 mmol) , アジ化ジフエニルホスホリル(2.2 mL, 10.2腿 ol)を加え、 同温度で 9時間攪拌した。 減圧下濃縮し、 水(100 mL)を加え、 酢酸ェチル (300 mL)で抽出し た。 有機層を飽和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液 (50 mL)で洗浄し、 無水硫酸ナトリウムで 乾燥し、 溶媒を減圧留去した後、 残渣をシリカゲルカラムクロマトグラフィー (へ キサン / 酢酸ェチル =3/1)にて精製し、 標記化合物 1 1 a (1.91 g, 3.78 mmol) を得た。  The compound 10a (4.44 g, 10.2 mmol) obtained in Reference Example 10 was dissolved in tert-butanol (100 mL) and heated to 80 ° C. To this solution, triethylamine (1.4 mL, 10.2 mmol) and diphenylphosphoryl azide (2.2 mL, 10.2 mol) were added, and the mixture was stirred at the same temperature for 9 hours. The mixture was concentrated under reduced pressure, added with water (100 mL), and extracted with ethyl acetate (300 mL). The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution (50 mL), dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure, and the residue was purified by silica gel column chromatography (hexane / ethyl acetate = 3/1). Thus, the title compound 11a (1.91 g, 3.78 mmol) was obtained.
¾ NMR (270 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm): 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.31 (s, 9H), 1.45 (s, 9H), 1.47-1.54 (m, 1H), 1.91-2.04 (m, 1H), 2.17—2.31 (m, 1H), 3.07-3.34 (m, 3H), 4.57-4.69 (m, 1H), 7.19-7.38 (m, 5H), 7.89 (s, 1H) ¾ NMR (270 MHz, CDC1 3 ) δ (ppm): 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.31 (s, 9H), 1.45 (s, 9H), 1.47-1.54 (m, 1H), 1.91-2.04 (m, 1H), 2.17—2.31 (m, 1H), 3.07-3.34 (m, 3H), 4.57-4.69 (m, 1H), 7.19-7.38 (m, 5H), 7.89 (s, 1H)
AP-MS (m/z) : 505 (M++1) AP-MS (m / z): 505 (M ++ 1)
参考例 12 (化合物 12 a) Reference Example 12 (Compound 12a)
参考例 1 1で得られた化合物 11 a (1.91 g, 3.78 mmol) を 4 m o 1 ^L塩化水 素一メタノール溶液 (50 mL)に溶解し、 室温で 30分間静置した。 溶媒を減圧留去 し、 標記化合物 12 a (1.43 g, 3.24腿 ol)を塩酸塩として得た。  The compound 11a (1.91 g, 3.78 mmol) obtained in Reference Example 11 was dissolved in 4 mol 1 ^ L hydrogen chloride-methanol solution (50 mL) and allowed to stand at room temperature for 30 minutes. The solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure to obtain the title compound 12a (1.43 g, 3.24 mol) as a hydrochloride.
¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm): 1.27 (s, 9H), 1.31 (s, 9H), 1.68—1.86 (m, 1H), 1.05-2.22 (m, 1H), 2.41-2.55 (m, 1H), 2.98-3.11 (m, 2H), 3.21-3.36 (m, 1H), 7.17—7.35 (m, 3H), 7.39-7.46 (m, 2H), 8.02 (s, 1H), 8.33—8,50 (m, 3H) AP-MS (m/z) : 405 +l) ¾NMR (270 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.27 (s, 9H), 1.31 (s, 9H), 1.68-1.86 (m, 1H), 1.05-2.22 (m, 1H), 2.41-2.55 (m , 1H), 2.98-3.11 (m, 2H), 3.21-3.36 (m, 1H), 7.17-7.35 (m, 3H), 7.39-7.46 (m, 2H), 8.02 (s, 1H), 8.33-8 , 50 (m, 3H) AP-MS (m / z): 405 + l)
参考例 13 (化合物 13 a) Reference Example 13 (Compound 13a)
工程 1 Process 1
N- t e r t—プトキシカノレポ二/レー/ 3—ァラニン(14.82 g, 78.32 mmol), フ ェニルボロン酸(11. 46 g, 94. 00讓 ol)、酢酸パラジウム(I I ) (1. 05 g, 4. 68 ramol) およびトリフエニルホスフィン(2. 88 g, ll. O mmol)をテトラヒドロフラン(300 mL) に溶解し、 水(3. 52 mL, 196讓 ol)およびトリメチル酢酸無水物(23. 8 mL, 117 mmol) を加え、 6 0 °Cで 1 6 B寺間攪拌した。反応液を減圧下濃縮した後、残渣をシリカゲ ルカラムクロマトグラフィー(へキサン //酢酸ェチル = 9 / 1 )にて精製し、 3— ( t e r t—ブトキシカルボニルァミノ)プロピオフェノン(9. 59 g, 49%)を得た。 工程 2 N-tert-Putoxycanoleponi / le / 3-alanine (14.82 g, 78.32 mmol), Phenylboronic acid (11.46 g, 94.00 benzyl), palladium (II) acetate (1.05 g, 4.68 ramol) and triphenylphosphine (2.88 g, ll. O mmol) were added to tetrahydrofuran (300 Water (3.52 mL, 196 mL) and trimethylacetic anhydride (23.8 mL, 117 mmol) were added, and the mixture was stirred at 60 ° C for 16 B. After the reaction solution was concentrated under reduced pressure, the residue was purified by silica gel column chromatography (hexane / ethyl acetate = 9/1) to give 3- (tert-butoxycarbonylamino) propiophenone (9.59). g, 49%). Process 2
上記で得られた 3— ( t e r t—ブトキシカルボニルァミノ) プロピオフエノン (9. 59 g, 38. 5 mmol)をメタノール(100 mL)および水(25 mL)の混合溶媒に溶解し、 チォセミカルパジド塩酸塩 (7. 36 g, 57. 7 mmol)を加え、 4 0 °Cで 3時間攪拌した。 さらに、 チォセミカルバジド塩酸塩(3. 51 g, 27. 5 ramol)を加え、 室温で 4時間攪 拌した。反応液を減圧下濃縮した後、水を加え、酢酸ェチルで抽出した。 有機層を 飽和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液で洗浄し、無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥した後、溶媒を減 圧留去した。 残渣をジクロロメタン(200 mL)に溶解し、 0 °Cでピリジン(10. 2 mL, 126 讓 ol)およぴピバロイルクロリ ド(12. 9 mL, 105 mmol)を加え、 室温で 1 9時間 攪拌した。 さらに、 0。Cでピリジン(10. 2 mL, 126 讓 ol)およぴピバロイルクロ リ ド(12. 9 mL, 105 讓 ol)を加え、 室温で 2 3時間攪拌した後、 水を加え、 クロロホ ルムで抽出した。有機層を 1 m o 1 Z L塩酸、飽和炭酸水素ナトリゥム水溶液およ ぴ飽和塩ィ匕ナトリゥム水溶液で順次洗浄した後、無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥し、溶 媒を減圧留去した。残渣をジィソプロピルエーテルでトリチュレーションすること により、 標記化合物 1 3 a (9. 28 g, 90%)を得た。  The 3- (tert-butoxycarbonylamino) propiophenone (9.59 g, 38.5 mmol) obtained above was dissolved in a mixed solvent of methanol (100 mL) and water (25 mL), and the mixture was dissolved in thiosemione. Carpazide hydrochloride (7.36 g, 57.7 mmol) was added, and the mixture was stirred at 40 ° C for 3 hours. Furthermore, thiosemicarbazide hydrochloride (3.51 g, 27.5 ramol) was added, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 4 hours. After the reaction solution was concentrated under reduced pressure, water was added, and the mixture was extracted with ethyl acetate. The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous solution of sodium chloride, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. The residue was dissolved in dichloromethane (200 mL), pyridine (10.2 mL, 126 mL) and pivaloyl chloride (12.9 mL, 105 mmol) were added at 0 ° C, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 19 hours. . Furthermore, 0. Pyridine (10.2 mL, 126 bilol) and pivaloyl chloride (12.9 mL, 105 bilol) were added at C, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 23 hours, water was added, and the mixture was extracted with chloroform. . The organic layer was sequentially washed with 1 mol 1 ZL hydrochloric acid, a saturated aqueous solution of sodium hydrogencarbonate and a saturated aqueous solution of sodium chloride, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. The residue was triturated with disopropyl ether to give the title compound 13a (9.28 g, 90%).
AP-MS (m/z) : 491 (M++1) AP-MS (m / z): 491 (M ++ 1)
参考例 1 4 (化合物 1 4 a ) Reference Example 14 (Compound 14a)
参考例 1 3で得られた化合物 1 3 a (6. 00 g, 12. 2 mmol)をジクロロメタン(30 mL)に溶解し、 この溶液にトリフルォロ酢酸 (60 mL)を加え、 室温で 2 0分間攪拌し た。反応液を減圧下濃縮した後、飽和炭酸水素ナトリゥム水溶液を加え、 クロロホ ルムで抽出した。有機層を飽和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液で洗浄した後、無水硫酸ナト リゥムで乾燥し、溶媒を減圧留去した。残渣をジィソプロピルエーテルでトリチュ レーシヨンすることにより、 化合物 14 a (4.49 g, 94%)を得た。 Compound 13a (6.00 g, 12.2 mmol) obtained in Reference Example 13 was dissolved in dichloromethane (30 mL), trifluoroacetic acid (60 mL) was added to the solution, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 20 minutes. Stirred. After the reaction solution was concentrated under reduced pressure, a saturated aqueous sodium hydrogen carbonate solution was added, and the mixture was extracted with chloroform. After washing the organic layer with a saturated aqueous sodium chloride solution, anhydrous sodium sulfate is added. It was dried over a lime and the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. The residue was triturated with disopropyl ether to give compound 14a (4.49 g, 94%).
¾賺 (270 MHz, CDC13) δ (ppm) : 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.31 (s, 9H), 2.43 (m, 1H), 2.82¾賺(270 MHz, CDC1 3) δ (ppm): 1.29 (s, 9H), 1.31 (s, 9H), 2.43 (m, 1H), 2.82
(m, 1H), 3.12-3. 3 (m, 2H), 7.17-7.46 (m, 5H) (m, 1H), 3.12-3.3 (m, 2H), 7.17-7.46 (m, 5H)
AP-MS (m/z) : 391(M+1)+ AP-MS (m / z): 391 (M + 1) +
参考例 15 (化合物 15 a) Reference Example 15 (Compound 15a)
N, N—ジメチルー γ—ァミノ酪酸の塩酸塩(0.858 g, 5.12腿 ol)、 1ーヒ ドロ キシベンゾトリアゾール. 1水和物(0.823 g, 5.37 mmol)および 1一 [3— (ジメ チルァミノ) プロピル] ― 3—ェチルカルポジィミ ド(0.715 mL, 4.67 mmol) を N , N—ジメチルホルムアミド(40虬)に溶解し、 0°Cで 15分間攪拌した後、 参考 例 14で得られた化合物 14 a (1.00 g, 2.56 mmol)を加え、 室温で 15. 5時間 攪拌した。反応液に飽和炭酸水素ナトリゥム水溶液を加え、酢酸ェチルで抽出した 。有機層を飽和塩化ナトリゥム水溶液で洗浄し、無水硫酸ナトリゥムで乾燥した後 、溶媒を減圧留去した。残渣を酢酸ェチルから再結晶し、標記化合物 15 a (0.980 g, 98%)を得た。  N, N-Dimethyl-γ-aminobutyric acid hydrochloride (0.858 g, 5.12 mol), 1-hydroxybenzotriazole. Monohydrate (0.823 g, 5.37 mmol) and 1- [3- (dimethylamino) [Propyl]-3-ethylcarboimide (0.715 mL, 4.67 mmol) was dissolved in N, N-dimethylformamide (40 虬) and stirred at 0 ° C for 15 minutes. Compound 14a (1.00 g, 2.56 mmol) was added, and the mixture was stirred at room temperature for 15.5 hours. A saturated aqueous sodium hydrogen carbonate solution was added to the reaction solution, and the mixture was extracted with ethyl acetate. The organic layer was washed with a saturated aqueous solution of sodium chloride, dried over anhydrous sodium sulfate, and then the solvent was distilled off under reduced pressure. The residue was recrystallized from ethyl acetate to obtain the title compound 15a (0.980 g, 98%).
AP-MS (m/z) : 504 (M++1) AP-MS (m / z): 504 (M ++ 1)
製剤例 1 錠剤 (化合物 1) Formulation Example 1 Tablet (Compound 1)
常法により、 次の組成からなる錠剤を調製する。 化合物 1, 40 g、 乳糖 286. 8 gおよび馬鈴薯澱粉 60 gを混合し、 これにヒドロキシプロピルセル口 ースの 10%水溶液 120 gを加える。 この混合物を常法により練合レ、造粒して 乾燥させた後、整粒し打錠用顆粒とする。 これにステアリン酸マグネシウム 1. 2 gを加えて混合し、径 8 mmの杵をもった打錠機(菊水社製 RT—15型) で打錠 を行って、 錠剤 (1錠あたり活性成分 2 Omgを含有する) を得る。 処方 化合物] 20 mg A tablet having the following composition is prepared by a conventional method. 1,40 g of compound, 286.8 g of lactose and 60 g of potato starch are mixed, and 120 g of a 10% aqueous solution of hydroxypropylcellulose is added thereto. The mixture is kneaded by a conventional method, granulated, dried, and then sized to obtain granules for tableting. To this, 1.2 g of magnesium stearate was added and mixed. The mixture was tableted with a tableting machine (RT-15 type, manufactured by Kikusui) having a punch of 8 mm in diameter, and tablets (2 tablets of active ingredient per tablet) were added. Omg). Prescription compound] 20 mg
乳糖 43. 4 mg  Lactose 43.4 mg
30 mg  30 mg
ヒ ドロキシプロピノレセノレロース 6 m g  Hydroxypropinoresenolerose 6 mg
ステアリン酸マグネシウム ―— 0. 6 m g  Magnesium stearate --- 0.6 mg
200 m g 産業上の利用可能性  200 mg industrial availability
本発明により、 細胞増殖が関わる疾患の治療、 例えば悪性腫瘍 (乳癌、 胃癌、 卵 巣癌、 大腸癌、 肺癌、胭腫瘍、 喉頭癌、 血液系の癌、 膀胱癌および前立腺癌を含む 尿生殖管の癌、 腎癌、 皮膚癌、 肝癌、 脖癌、 子宮癌など)、 再狭窄、 心肥大、 免疫 疾患などの治療に有用なチアジアゾリンー 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学 的に許容される塩が提供される。  According to the present invention, treatment of diseases involving cell proliferation, for example, malignant tumors (breast cancer, stomach cancer, ovarian cancer, colorectal cancer, lung cancer, 胭 tumor, larynx cancer, blood system cancer, urogenital tract including bladder cancer and prostate cancer) Thiadiazoline-l-oxide derivative or pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof useful for the treatment of cancer, kidney cancer, skin cancer, liver cancer, ovarian cancer, uterine cancer, etc.), restenosis, cardiac hypertrophy, immune disease, etc. Is done.

Claims

1. 一般式 (I) 1. General formula (I)
Figure imgf000057_0001
Figure imgf000057_0001
<式中、 R1および R4は同一ま請たは異なって、 水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の 低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級 アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクのロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリ一 ルまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表し、 R2は水素原子、 置換もしくは非 置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換 の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換の ァリール、 置換もしくは非置換の複素環基、 一 C (-W) R6 [式中、 Wは酸素原 子または硫黄原子を表し、 R6は水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置 換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリール、置換もしく は非置換の複素環基、 _NR7R8 (式中、 R7および R8は同一または異なって、 水素原子、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケ ニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキ ル、 置換もしくは非置換のァリールまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表す か、 または R 7と R 8が隣接する窒素原子と一緒になって置換もしくは非置換の複 素環基を形成する)、 -OR9 (式中、 R 9は置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置 換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリールまたは置換も しくは非置換の複素環基を表す) または一 SR1G (式中、 R1Gは前記の R9と同義 である) を表す]、 一 NRHR12 {式中、 R 11および R 12は同一または異なって、 水素原子、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケ ニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキ-ル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキ ル、置換もしくは非置換のァリール、置換もしくは非置換の複素環基または一 c oWherein R 1 and R 4 are the same or different and are each a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, a substituted or unsubstituted R 2 represents a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group; unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted Ariru, substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, in one C (-W) R 6 [wherein, W is an oxygen atom or a sulfur atom represents, R 6 is a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, location Or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted Ariru, substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, _NR 7 R 8 (wherein, R 7 and R 8 are the same or different, a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted Represents a substituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, or R 7 and R 8 together with an adjacent nitrogen atom form a substituted or unsubstituted complex ring group), -OR 9 (where R 9 is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted) Substituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl or substituted or unsubstituted Represents a substituted heterocyclic group) or one SR 1G (wherein, R 1G is as defined above for R 9 )], one NRHR 12 (where R 11 and R 12 are the same or different, Hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, substituted or unsubstituted Heterocyclic group or one co
R13 [式中、 R 13は水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしく は非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは 非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリール、置換もしくは非置換の 複素環基、 — NR7AR8A (式中、 R7Aおよび R8Aは、 それぞれ前記の R 7および R8と同義である)、 一 OR9A (式中、 R9Aは前記の R9と同義である) または一S R10A (式中、 R1QAは前記の R9と同義である) を表す] を表す } または一 S02 R14 (式中、 R14は前記の R9と同義である) を表すか、 または R1と R2が隣接す る窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を形成し、 R 5は置換も しくは非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしく は非置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは 非置換のァリールまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表すか、 または R4と R5がー緒になって一 (CR15AR15B) ml— Q— (CR15CR15D) m2— {式中、 Qは単結合、置換もしくは非置換のフエ二レンまたはシクロアルキレンを表し、 m 1および m 2は同一または異なって 0〜4の整数を表すが、 m 1と m 2は同時に 0 とはならず、 R15A15B S R15Cおよび R15Dは同一または異なって、水素原子、 ハロゲン、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 —OR16 [式中、 R16は水素原 子、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置 換もしくは非置換のァリール、 置換もしくは非置換の複素環基、 一 CONR7B R8B (式中、 R7Bおよび R8Bは、 それぞれ前記の R7および R8と同義である)、 -SO2NR7CR8c (式中、 R7Cおよび R8Cはそれぞれ前記の R7および R8と同 義である) または一 COR17 (式中、 R17は水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低 級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級ァ ルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシク口アルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリール または置換もしくは非置換の複素環基を表す) を表す]、 -NR18R19 [式中、 R18および R19は同一または異なって、 水素原子、 置換もしくは非置換の低級ァ ルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキ ニル、置換もしくは非置換のシク口アルキル、置換もしくは非置換のァリール、置 換もしくは非置換の複素環基、 一 COR2° (式中、 R2°は水素原子、 置換もしく は非置換の低級アルキル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルケニル、置換もしくは非 置換の低級アルキニル、置換もしくは非置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置 換のァリール、置換もしくは非置換の複素環基、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルコ キシ、置換もしくは非置換のァリールォキシ、 ァミノ、置換もしくは非置換の低級 アルキルァミノ、置換もしくは非置換のジ低級アルキルァミノまたは置換もしくは 非置換のァリールアミノを表す) または一 S02R21 (式中、 R21は前記の R9と 同義である) を表す] または R 13 wherein R 13 is a hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted of Ariru, substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, - NR 7A R 8A (in the formula, R 7A and R 8A are the same meanings as the above R 7 and R 8), in one oR 9A (wherein, R 9A is as defined above for R 9 ) or one SR 10A (wherein, R 1QA is as defined above for R 9 )] or one S0 2 R 14 (where R 14 is or represents a a) synonymous with said R 9, or R 1 and R 2 form a heterocyclic group of the connexion substituted or unsubstituted, such together with the nitrogen atom it adjacent, R 5 is properly also substituted non Substituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl Represents a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, or a combination of R 4 and R 5 (CR 15A R 15B ) ml — Q— (CR 15C R 15D ) m2 — {wherein Q represents a single bond, substituted or unsubstituted phenylene or cycloalkylene, and m 1 and m 2 are the same or different and represent an integer of 0 to 4 However, m 1 and m 2 are not simultaneously 0, and R 15A , 15B S R 15C and R 15D are the same or different and each represents a hydrogen atom, a halogen, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, —OR 16 [wherein And R 16 is a hydrogen atom, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl. Unsubstituted Ring group, (wherein, R 7B and R 8B are the same meanings as the above R 7 and R 8) one CONR 7B R 8B, -SO 2 NR 7C R 8c ( wherein, R 7C and R 8C are Is as defined above for R 7 and R 8 ) or one COR 17 (where R 17 is a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted Lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl Or -NR 18 R 19 wherein R 18 and R 19 are the same or different and are a hydrogen atom, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or Unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group, one COR 2 ° 2 ° is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, substituted or unsubstituted aryl Unsubstituted heterocyclic group, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkoxy, substituted or unsubstituted aryloxy, amino, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl Amino, during a substitution or an unsubstituted di-lower Arukiruamino or substituted or unsubstituted Ariruamino) or a S0 2 R 21 (wherein, R 21 represents a a) synonymous with said R 9] or
— CO2R22 (式中、 R22は前記の R17と同義である) を表すか、 または R15Aと R 15Bもしくは R 15Cと R 15Dがー緒になって酸素原子を表し、 m 1または m 2が 2以上の整数であるとき、 それぞれの R15A、 R15B、 !^ ぉょぴ!^^は同ーで も異なっていてもよく、 隣接するふたつの炭素原子に結合する R15A、 R15B、 R15Cおよび R15Dはそれぞれ一緒になつて結合を形成してもよい } を表し、 R3 は水素原子または一 C (=WA) R6A (式中、 WAおよび R 6 Aはそれぞれ前記の W および R6と同義である) を表す。 ただし、 R1が水素、 R2および R3がァセチル、 ならびに R 5がフエニルであるとき、 R 4は水素およぴメチルではない >で表され るチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 — Represents CO 2 R 22 (wherein R 22 is as defined above for R 17 ) or R 15A and R 15B or R 15C and R 15D represent an oxygen atom, and m 1 Or when m 2 is an integer greater than or equal to 2, each R 15A , R 15B,! ^ ぉ! ^^ may be the same or different, and R 15A , R 15B , R 15C and R 15D bonded to two adjacent carbon atoms may each be taken together to form a bond}, R 3 represents a hydrogen atom or a C (= W a) R 6A ( wherein, W a and R 6 a is the same meaning as W and R 6 above). Provided that when R 1 is hydrogen, R 2 and R 3 are acetyl, and R 5 is phenyl, R 4 is not hydrogen or methyl, or a thiadiazoline 1-oxide derivative represented by> Acceptable salts.
2. R 4が置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アル ケニルまたは置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニルであり、 R 5が置換もしくは非 置換のシクロアルキル、置換もしくは非置換の複素環基または置換もしくは非置換 のァリールである力、 または R 4と R 5がー緒になって 2. R 4 is substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl or substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, and R 5 is substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl, substituted or unsubstituted heterocycle A group or a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, or R 4 and R 5
― (CR15AR15B) ml-Q- (CR15CR15D) m2_ (式中、 R15A、 R15B、 R15C、 R15D、 ml, m2および Qはそれぞれ前記と同義である) を表す請求の 範囲第 1項記載のチアジァゾリン一 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許 容される塩。 ― (CR 15A R 15B ) ml -Q- (CR 15C R 15D ) m2 _ (wherein, R 15A , R 15B , R 15C , R 15D , ml, m2 and Q are as defined above) Billing The thiaziazoline-111-oxide derivative or the pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof according to item (1).
3. R 5が置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級アル ケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニルまたは置換もしくは非置換のシク口 アルキルである請求の範囲第 1項記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体ま たはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 3. The thiadiazoline according to claim 1, wherein R 5 is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, or a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl. 1-oxide derivative or pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
4. R5が置換もしくは非置換のァリールまたは置換もしくは非置換の複素環基 である請求の範囲第 1または 2項記載のチアジアゾリンー 1—ォキシド誘導体ま たはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 4. The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to claim 1 or 2, wherein R 5 is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl or a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group.
5. R5が置換もしくは非置換のフエニルまたは置換もしくは非置換のチェニル である請求の範囲第 1または 2項記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体ま たはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 5. The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to claim 1 or 2, wherein R 5 is substituted or unsubstituted phenyl or substituted or unsubstituted phenyl.
6. R4が置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキルである請求の範囲第 1〜 5項のい ずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン— 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容 される塩。 6. The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 5, wherein R 4 is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl.
7. R 4が置換低級アルキルである請求の範囲第 1〜 5項のいずれかに記載のチ アジアゾリン一 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 7. The thiadiazoline-111-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 5, wherein R 4 is substituted lower alkyl.
8. R4と R5が一緒になつて 8. R 4 and R 5 together
一 (CR15AR15B) ml-Q- (CR15CR15D) m2- (式中、 R15A、 R15B、 R15C、 R15D、 ml、 m2および Qはそれぞれ前記と同義である) を表す請求の 範囲第 1項記載のチアジアゾリンー 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許 容される塩。 Represents a (wherein, R 15A, R 15B, R 15C, R 15D, ml, m2 and Q each have the same meanings as defined above) - A (CR 15A R 15B) ml -Q- (CR 15C R 15D) m2 The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative according to claim 1, or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
9. R4と R5がー緖になって一 (CH2) ml-Q- (CH2) m2— (式中、 m 1、 m 2および Qはそれぞれ前記と同義である)を表す請求の範囲第 1項記載のチアジ ァゾリン一 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 9. A claim wherein R 4 and R 5 are緖 to represent 1 (CH 2 ) ml -Q- (CH 2 ) m2 — wherein m 1, m 2 and Q are as defined above. 3. The thiadiazoline-111-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to item 1.
10. Qが置換もしくは非置換のフエ二レンである請求の範囲第 8または 9項記 載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 10. The thiadiazoline-11-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to claim 8 or 9, wherein Q is substituted or unsubstituted phenylene.
1 1 . R 1が水素原子または置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキルである請求の範 囲第 1〜1 0項のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン— 1ーォキシド誘導体または その薬理学的に許容される塩。 11. The thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 10, wherein R 1 is a hydrogen atom or a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl.
1 2 . R 1が水素原子である請求の範囲第 1〜 1 0項のいずれかに記載のチアジ ァゾリン一 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 12. The thiaziazoline-111-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 10, wherein R 1 is a hydrogen atom.
1 3 . R 2がー C (=W) R 6 (式中、 Wおよび R 6は、 それぞれ前記と同義であ る)である請求の範囲第 1〜1 2項のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリンー 1ーォキ シド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 1 3. R 2 gar C (= W) R 6 (wherein, W and R 6 are as defined above, respectively Ru der) according to any of claims the 1 to 1 2, wherein a Chiajiazorin 1-oxo derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
1 4 . R 6が置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級ァ ルケニル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニルまたは置換もしくは非置換のシク 口アルキルである請求の範囲第 1 3項記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導 体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 14. The method according to claim 13, wherein R 6 is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkenyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, or a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl. A thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
1 5 . R 6が低級アルキルである請求の範囲第 1 3項記載のチアジアゾリン一 1 —ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 15. The thiadiazoline 1-oxide derivative or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to claim 13, wherein R 6 is lower alkyl.
1 6 . Wが酸素原子である請求の範囲第 1 3〜 1 5項のいずれに記載のチアジア ゾリンー 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。  16. The thiadiazolin-1-oxide derivative or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 13 to 15, wherein W is an oxygen atom.
1 7 . R 1と R 2が隣接する窒素原子と一緒になつて置換もしくは非置換の複素 環基を形成する請求の範囲第 1〜1 0項のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン— 1 一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 . 1 7 R 1 and R 2 are as defined in any range the 1 to 1 0 the preceding claims for forming the adjacent nitrogen atom and the a connexion substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic group together thiadiazoline - 1 one Okishido derivatives Or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
1 8 . R 3がー C (=WA) R 6 A (式中、 WAおよび R 6 Aは、 それぞれ前記と同義 である)である請求の範囲第 1〜1 7項のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン一 1一 ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 1 8. R 3 gar C (= W A) R 6 A ( wherein, W A and R 6 A are each the same meanings as defined above) in any of claims the 1 to 1 7, wherein a Or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
1 9 . R 6 Aが置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキル、 置換もしくは非置換の低級 ァルケエル、置換もしくは非置換の低級アルキニルまたは置換もしくは非置換のシ クロアルキルである請求の範囲第 1 8項記載のチアジアゾリンー 1—ォキシド誘 導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 19. The method according to claim 18, wherein R 6 A is a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, a substituted or unsubstituted lower alkynyl, or a substituted or unsubstituted cycloalkyl. Thiadiazoline 1-oxide derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
2 0 . R 6 Aが低級アルキルである請求の範囲第 1 8項記載のチアジアゾリンー 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 20. The thiadiazoline according to claim 18, wherein R 6 A is lower alkyl. 1 A monooxide derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof.
2 1 . WAが酸素原子である請求の範囲第 1 8〜 2 0項のいずれかに記載のチア ジァゾリン一 1—ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩。 2 1. W A is thia Jiazorin one 1- Okishido derivative or a pharmacologically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims first 8-2 0 of claims is an oxygen atom.
2 2. 請求の範囲第 1〜 2 1項のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン— 1一ォキシ ド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩を有効成分として含有する医薬。 22. A medicament comprising the thiadiazoline-l-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 21 as an active ingredient.
2 3 . 請求の範囲第 1〜2 1項のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリンー 1—ォキシ ド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩を有効成分として含有する M期キネ シンイージーフアイプ (E g 5 ) 阻害剤。 23. M-phase kinesin easy-form (E g) containing the thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 21 as an active ingredient. 5) Inhibitor.
2 4. 請求の範囲第 1〜 2 1項のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン一 1—ォキシ ド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩を有効成分として含有する抗腫瘍剤。  24. An antitumor agent comprising the thiadiazoline-11-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 21 as an active ingredient.
2 5 . 請求の範囲第 1〜2 1項のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン _ 1—ォキシ ド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩の有効量を投与することを特徴とす る M期キネシン E g 5阻害方法。 25. An M-phase kinesin, comprising administering an effective amount of the thiadiazoline_1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 21. Eg5 inhibition method.
2 6 . 請求の範囲第 1〜2 1項のいずれかに記載のチアジアゾリン— 1—ォキシ ド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩の有効量を投与することを特徴とす る悪性 Jfi瘍の治療方法。  26. A malignant Jfi tumor characterized by administering an effective amount of the thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 21. Treatment method.
2 7 . M期キネシン E g 5阻害剤の製造のための請求の範囲第 1〜 2 1項のいず れかに記載のチアジアゾリンー 1一ォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容さ れる塩の使用。  27. Use of a thiadiazoline-l-oxide derivative or a pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 21 for the manufacture of an M-phase kinesin Eg5 inhibitor. .
2 8 . 抗 JB瘍剤の製造のための請求の範囲第 1〜 2 1項のいずれかに記載のチア ジァゾリン一 1ーォキシド誘導体またはその薬理学的に許容される塩の使用。  28. Use of the thiadiazoline-l-oxide derivative or the pharmaceutically acceptable salt thereof according to any one of claims 1 to 21 for the manufacture of an anti-JB ulcer agent.
PCT/JP2004/008374 2003-06-10 2004-06-09 Thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative WO2004111023A1 (en)

Priority Applications (1)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
JP2005506964A JPWO2004111023A1 (en) 2003-06-10 2004-06-09 Thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative

Applications Claiming Priority (2)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
JP2003-164728 2003-06-10
JP2003164728 2003-06-10

Publications (1)

Publication Number Publication Date
WO2004111023A1 true WO2004111023A1 (en) 2004-12-23

Family

ID=33549192

Family Applications (1)

Application Number Title Priority Date Filing Date
PCT/JP2004/008374 WO2004111023A1 (en) 2003-06-10 2004-06-09 Thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative

Country Status (2)

Country Link
JP (1) JPWO2004111023A1 (en)
WO (1) WO2004111023A1 (en)

Cited By (7)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
EP1616866A1 (en) * 2003-04-18 2006-01-18 Kyowa Hakko Kogyo Co., Ltd. M-stage kinesin inhibitor
US7449486B2 (en) 2004-10-19 2008-11-11 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US7759371B2 (en) 2001-12-11 2010-07-20 Kyowa Hakko Kinn Co., Ltd. Thiadiazoline derivative
US7795282B2 (en) 2005-05-02 2010-09-14 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US7910611B2 (en) 2005-06-24 2011-03-22 Kyowa Hakko Kirin Co., Ltd. Therapeutic agent for restenosis
US8324257B2 (en) 2006-10-03 2012-12-04 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US8796460B2 (en) 2007-10-19 2014-08-05 Mercky Sharp & Dohme Corp. Compounds for inhibiting KSP kinesin activity

Citations (7)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
JPS5555175A (en) * 1978-10-18 1980-04-22 Kowa Co Thiadiazole derivative and its preparation
US4338449A (en) * 1981-06-15 1982-07-06 Eli Lilly And Company Herbicidal thiadiazolines
JPS6253976A (en) * 1985-08-31 1987-03-09 フアイソンズ・ピ−エルシ− Heterocyclic carboxylic acid derivative
JPH0725864A (en) * 1993-06-18 1995-01-27 Bayer Ag Use of 1,2,4-dithiazolium salt as chemotherapeutic agent
JP2000159756A (en) * 1998-11-23 2000-06-13 American Cyanamid Co 2-aryl-delta2-1,3,4-(oxa and thia)diazoline insecticide and acariside
US6235762B1 (en) * 1998-11-23 2001-05-22 American Cyanamid Company 2-aryl-Δ2-1,3,4-(oxa and thia)diazoline insecticidal and acaricidal agents
WO2003051854A1 (en) * 2001-12-11 2003-06-26 Kyowa Hakko Kogyo Co., Ltd. Thiadiazoline derivative

Patent Citations (7)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
JPS5555175A (en) * 1978-10-18 1980-04-22 Kowa Co Thiadiazole derivative and its preparation
US4338449A (en) * 1981-06-15 1982-07-06 Eli Lilly And Company Herbicidal thiadiazolines
JPS6253976A (en) * 1985-08-31 1987-03-09 フアイソンズ・ピ−エルシ− Heterocyclic carboxylic acid derivative
JPH0725864A (en) * 1993-06-18 1995-01-27 Bayer Ag Use of 1,2,4-dithiazolium salt as chemotherapeutic agent
JP2000159756A (en) * 1998-11-23 2000-06-13 American Cyanamid Co 2-aryl-delta2-1,3,4-(oxa and thia)diazoline insecticide and acariside
US6235762B1 (en) * 1998-11-23 2001-05-22 American Cyanamid Company 2-aryl-Δ2-1,3,4-(oxa and thia)diazoline insecticidal and acaricidal agents
WO2003051854A1 (en) * 2001-12-11 2003-06-26 Kyowa Hakko Kogyo Co., Ltd. Thiadiazoline derivative

Non-Patent Citations (4)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Title
BHALLA M. ET AL: "Benzopyran-2-one derivatives: antiinflammatory, analgesic and antiproteolytic agents", EUROPEAN JOURNAL OF MEDICINAL CHEMISTRY, vol. 29, 1994, pages 713 - 717, XP002980648 *
KUBOTA S. ET AL: "Novel rearrangement of 3-acyl-5-acylamino-2.3-dihydro-1,3,4-thiadiazole 1-oxides into 1,3,4-oxadiazoles", HETEROCYCLES, vol. 24, no. 1, 1986, pages 21 - 24, XP002981821 *
KUBOTA S. ET AL: "Stereoselective S-Oxidation of 5-substituted 4-acetyl-delta2-1,3,4-thiadiazolines: X-Ray Crystal structure of 4-Acetyl-2-acetylamino-5-methyl-5-phenyl-delta2-1,3,4-thiadiazoline 1 -oxide", J. CHEM. SOC. CHEM. COMMUN., no. 16, 1982, pages 901 - 902, XP002981820 *
SCHENONE S. ET AL: "3-arylsulphonyl-5-arylamino-1,3,4-thiadiazol-2(3H)ones as anti-inflammatory and analgesic agents", BIOORGANIC & MEDICICAL CHEMISTRY, vol. 9, 2001, pages 2149 - 2153, XP002980647 *

Cited By (20)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US7902234B2 (en) 2001-12-11 2011-03-08 Kyowa Hakko Kirin Co., Ltd. Thiadiazoline derivative
US7759371B2 (en) 2001-12-11 2010-07-20 Kyowa Hakko Kinn Co., Ltd. Thiadiazoline derivative
EP1616866A4 (en) * 2003-04-18 2008-09-24 Kyowa Hakko Kogyo Kk M-stage kinesin inhibitor
US7851635B2 (en) 2003-04-18 2010-12-14 Kyowa Hakko Kirin Co., Ltd. Mitotic kinesin inhibitor
EP1616866A1 (en) * 2003-04-18 2006-01-18 Kyowa Hakko Kogyo Co., Ltd. M-stage kinesin inhibitor
US8318782B2 (en) 2003-04-18 2012-11-27 Kyowa Hakko Kirin Co., Ltd. Mitotic kinesin inhibitor
US7449486B2 (en) 2004-10-19 2008-11-11 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US10017482B2 (en) 2004-10-19 2018-07-10 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US8623895B2 (en) 2004-10-19 2014-01-07 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US9499503B2 (en) 2004-10-19 2016-11-22 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US7956073B2 (en) 2004-10-19 2011-06-07 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US8236825B2 (en) 2004-10-19 2012-08-07 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US9102639B2 (en) 2004-10-19 2015-08-11 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US8268871B2 (en) 2005-05-02 2012-09-18 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US8580828B2 (en) 2005-05-02 2013-11-12 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US9221841B2 (en) 2005-05-02 2015-12-29 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US7795282B2 (en) 2005-05-02 2010-09-14 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US7910611B2 (en) 2005-06-24 2011-03-22 Kyowa Hakko Kirin Co., Ltd. Therapeutic agent for restenosis
US8324257B2 (en) 2006-10-03 2012-12-04 Array Biopharma Inc. Mitotic kinesin inhibitors and methods of use thereof
US8796460B2 (en) 2007-10-19 2014-08-05 Mercky Sharp & Dohme Corp. Compounds for inhibiting KSP kinesin activity

Also Published As

Publication number Publication date
JPWO2004111023A1 (en) 2006-07-27

Similar Documents

Publication Publication Date Title
TWI352084B (en) Gsk-3 inhibitors
US8318782B2 (en) Mitotic kinesin inhibitor
AU2023254980A1 (en) RIP1 inhibitory compounds and methods for making and using the same
US11584756B2 (en) Heterocyclic compounds as BET inhibitors
US7842701B2 (en) Pyrazoloquinolone derivative and use thereof
TW201040191A (en) Heterocyclic compounds and their use as glycogen synthase kinase-3 inhibitors
KR20130046436A (en) Cyclic n,n&#39;-diarylthioureas and n,n&#39;-diarylureas as androgen receptor antagonists, anti-cancer agent, method for producing and using same
JP5060285B2 (en) Solid tumor treatment
KR100915287B1 (en) Thiadiazoline derivative
WO2005035512A1 (en) Thiadiazoline derivatives
JPWO2004111024A1 (en) Thiadiazoline derivatives
WO2004111023A1 (en) Thiadiazoline-1-oxide derivative
US20230174545A1 (en) Heterocyclic compounds as bet inhibitors
HUE025268T2 (en) Benzophenone thiazole derivatives useful for inhibiting formation of microtubule and method for producing the same
US7049468B2 (en) Modulators of Rho C activity
RU2395501C2 (en) Novel 2,4-diaminothiazol-5-one derivatives
WO2003043582A2 (en) Modulators of rho c activity
JP2005232016A (en) Oxadiazoline derivative
JP2008524189A (en) New benzamide compounds
MX2007000941A (en) Furanopyridine derivatives as ack1 and lck modulators

Legal Events

Date Code Title Description
AK Designated states

Kind code of ref document: A1

Designated state(s): AE AG AL AM AT AU AZ BA BB BG BR BW BY BZ CA CH CN CO CR CU CZ DE DK DM DZ EC EE EG ES FI GB GD GE GH GM HR HU ID IL IN IS JP KE KG KP KR KZ LC LK LR LS LT LU LV MA MD MG MK MN MW MX MZ NA NI NO NZ OM PG PH PL PT RO RU SC SD SE SG SK SL SY TJ TM TN TR TT TZ UA UG US UZ VC VN YU ZA ZM ZW

AL Designated countries for regional patents

Kind code of ref document: A1

Designated state(s): BW GH GM KE LS MW MZ NA SD SL SZ TZ UG ZM ZW AM AZ BY KG KZ MD RU TJ TM AT BE BG CH CY CZ DE DK EE ES FI FR GB GR HU IE IT LU MC NL PL PT RO SE SI SK TR BF BJ CF CG CI CM GA GN GQ GW ML MR NE SN TD TG

121 Ep: the epo has been informed by wipo that ep was designated in this application
WWE Wipo information: entry into national phase

Ref document number: 2005506964

Country of ref document: JP

122 Ep: pct application non-entry in european phase